TRUE TO THE OLD FLAG

A TALE OF THE AMERICAN WAROF INDEPENDENCE

ByG. A. HENTY

Author Of "With Clive In India, " "The Dragon And The Raven, ""With Lee In Virginia, " "By England's Aid, " "In The Reign Of Terror, ""With Wolfe In Canada, " "Captain Bayley's Heir, " Etc. 

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

I. A FRONTIER FARM

II. AN INDIAN RAID

III. THE REDSKIN ATTACK

IV. THE FIGHT AT LEXINGTON

V. BUNKER'S HILL

VI. SCOUTING

VII. IN THE FOREST

VIII. QUEBEC

IX. THE SURPRISE OF TRENTON

X. A TREACHEROUS PLANTER

XI. THE CAPTURE OF PHILADELPHIA

XII. THE SETTLER'S HUT

XIII. SARATOGA

XIV. RESCUED!

XV. THE ISLAND REFUGE

XVI. THE GREAT STORM

XVII. THE SCOUT'S STORY

XVIII. THE SIEGE OF SAVANNAH

XIX. IN AN AMERICAN PRISON

XX. THE WAR IN SOUTH CAROLINA

XXI. THE END OF THE STRUGGLE

PREFACE. 

MY DEAR LADS:

You have probably been accustomed to regard the war between Englandand her colonies in America as one in which we were not only beatenbut, to some extent, humiliated. Owing to the war having been anunsuccessful one for our arms, British writers have avoided thesubject, and it has been left for American historians to describe. These, writing for their own countrymen, and drawing for their factsupon gazettes, letters, and other documents emanating from one sideonly, have, naturally, and no doubt insensibly, given a very strongcolor to their own views of the events, and English writers have beentoo much inclined to accept their account implicitly. There is, however, another and very different side to the story, and this Ihave endeavored to show you. The whole of the facts and detailsconnected with the war can be relied upon as accurate. They are drawnfrom the valuable account of the struggle written by Major Steadman, who served under Howe, Clinton, and Cornwallis, and from otherauthentic contemporary sources. You will see that, althoughunsuccessful, --and success was, under the circumstances, a sheerimpossibility, --the British troops fought with a bravery which wasnever exceeded, and that their victories in actual conflict vastlyoutnumbered their defeats. Indeed, it may be doubted whether in anywar in which this country has been engaged have our soldiersexhibited the qualities of endurance and courage to a higher degree. 

Yours very sincerely, G. A. HENTY. 

TRUE TO THE OLD FLAG. 

CHAPTER I. 

A FRONTIER FARM. 

"Concord, March 1, 1774. 

"MY DEAR COUSIN: I am leaving next week with my husband for England, where we intend to pass some time visiting his friends. John and Ihave determined to accept the invitation you gave us last summer forHarold to come and spend a few months with you. His father thinksthat a great future will, ere many years, open in the West, and thatit is therefore well the boy should learn something of frontier life. For myself, I would rather that he stayed quietly at home, for he isat present over-fond of adventure; but as my husband is meditatingselling his estate here and moving West, it is perhaps better for him. 

"Massachusetts is in a ferment, as indeed are all the Eastern States, and the people talk openly of armed resistance against theGovernment. My husband, being of English birth and having served inthe king's army, cannot brook what he calls the rebellious talk whichis common among his neighbors, and is already on bad terms with manyaround us. I myself am, as it were, a neutral. As an American woman, it seems to me that the colonists have been dealt with somewhathardly by the English Parliament, and that the measures of the latterhave been high-handed and arbitrary. Upon the other hand, I naturallyincline toward my husband's views. He maintains that, as the king'sarmy has driven out the French, and gives protection to the colony, it is only fair that the colonists should contribute to its expenses. The English ask for no contributions toward the expense of their owncountry, but demand that, at least, the expenses of the protection ofthe colony shall not be charged upon the heavily taxed people athome. As to the law that the colony shall trade only with the mothercountry, my husband says that this is the rule in the colonies ofSpain, France, Portugal, and the Netherlands, and that the peoplehere, who can obtain what land they choose and till it without rent, should not grumble at paying this small tax to the mother country. However it be, I fear that troubles will come, and, this place beingthe head and focus of the party hostile to England, my husband, feeling himself out of accord with all his neighbors, saying a fewloyal gentlemen like himself, is thinking much and seriously ofselling our estate here and of moving away into the new countries ofthe West, where he will be free from all the disputation andcontentious talk which occupies men's time here. 

"Indeed, cousin, times have sadly changed since you were staying herewith us five years ago. Then our life was a peaceful and quiet one;now there is nothing but wrangling and strife. The dissenting clergyare, as my husband says was the case in England before the greatcivil war, the fomenters of this discontent. There are manybusybodies who pass their time in stirring up the people by violentharangues and seditious writings; therefore everyone takes one sideor the other, and there is neither peace nor comfort in life. 

"Accustomed as I have always been to living in ease and affluence, Idread, somewhat, the thought of a life on the Indian frontier. Onehas heard so many dreadful stories of Indian fights and massacresthat I tremble a little at the prospect; but I do not mention this toJohn, for as other women are, like yourself, brave enough to supportthese dangers, I would not appear a coward in his eyes. You will see, cousin, that, as this prospect is before us, it is well that Haroldshould learn the ways of a frontier life. Moreover, John does notlike the thought of leaving him here while we are in England; for, ashe says, the boy might learn to become a rebel in his absence;therefore, my dear cousin, we have resolved to send him to you. Anopportunity offers, in the fact that a gentleman of our acquaintanceis, with his family, going this week West, with the intention ofsettling there, and he will, he tells us, go first to Detroit, whencehe will be able to send Harold forward to your farm. The boy himselfis delighted at the thought, and promises to return an accomplishedbackwoodsman. John joins me in kind love to yourself and yourhusband, and believe me to remain, "Your Affectionate Cousin, "MARY WILSON. "

Four months after the date of the above letter a lad some fifteenyears old was walking with a man of middle age on the shores of LakeHuron. Behind them was a large clearing of about a hundred acres inextent; a comfortable house, with buildings for cattle, stood at adistance of some three hundred yards from the lake; broad fields ofyellow corn waved brightly in the sun; and from the edge of theclearing came the sound of a woodsman's ax, showing that theproprietor was still enlarging the limits of his farm. Surroundingthe house, at a distance of twenty yards, was a strong stockade someseven feet in height, formed of young trees, pointed at the upperend, squared, and fixed firmly in the ground. The house itself, although far more spacious and comfortable than the majority ofbackwood farmhouses, was built in the usual fashion, of solid logs, and was evidently designed to resist attack. 

William Welch had settled ten years before on this spot, which wasthen far removed from the nearest habitation. It would have been avery imprudent act, under ordinary circumstances, to have establishedhimself in so lonely a position, so far removed from the possibilityof assistance in case of attack. He settled there, however, justafter Pontiac, who was at the head of an alliance of all the Indiantribes of those parts, had, after the long and desperate siege ofFort Pitt, made peace with us upon finding that his friends, theFrench, had given up all thought of further resistance to theEnglish, and had entirely abandoned the country. Mr. Welch thought, therefore, that a permanent peace was likely to reign on thefrontier, and that he might safely establish himself in the charminglocation he had pitched upon, far removed from the confines ofcivilization. 

The spot was a natural clearing of some forty acres in extent, sloping down to the water's edge, and a more charming site couldhardly have been chosen. Mr. Welch had brought with him three farmlaborers from the East, and, as time went on, he extended theclearing by cutting down the forest giants which bordered it. 

But in spite of the beauty of the position, the fertility of thesoil, the abundance of his crops, and the advantages afforded by thelake, both from its plentiful supply of fish and as a highway bywhich he could convey his produce to market, he had more than onceregretted his choice of location. It was true that there had been noIndian wars on a large scale, but the Indians had several timesbroken out in sudden incursions. Three times he had been attacked, but, fortunately, only by small parties, which he had been enabled tobeat off. Once, when a more serious danger threatened him, he hadbeen obliged to embark, with his wife and child and his more valuablechattels, in the great scow in which he carried his produce tomarket, and had to take refuge in the settlements, to find, on hisreturn, his buildings destroyed and his farm wasted. At that time hehad serious thoughts of abandoning his location altogether, but thesettlements were extending rapidly toward him, and, with the prospectof having neighbors before long and the natural reluctance to give upa place upon which he had expended so much toil, he decided to holdon; hoping that more quiet times would prevail, until other settlerswould take up land around him. 

The house had been rebuilt more strongly than before. He now employedfour men, and had been unmolested since his return to his farm, threeyears before the date of this story. Already two or three locationshad been taken up on the shores of the lake beyond him, a village hadgrown up thirty-five miles away, and several settlers had establishedthemselves between that place and his home. 

"So you are going out fishing this morning, Harold?" Mr. Welch said. "I hope you will bring back a good supply, for the larder is low. Iwas looking at you yesterday, and I see that you are becoming afirst-rate hand at the management of a canoe. "

"So I ought to be, " the boy said, "considering that for nearly threemonths I have done nothing but shoot and fish. "

"You have a sharp eye, Harold, and will make a good backwoodsman oneof these days. You can shoot nearly as well as I can now. It is luckythat I had a good stock of powder and lead on hand; firing away bythe hour together, as you do, consumes a large amount of ammunition. See, there is a canoe on the lake; it is coming this way, too. Thereis but one man in it; he is a white, by his clothes. "

For a minute or two they stood watching the boat, and then, seeingthat its course was directed toward the shore, they walked down tothe edge of the lake to meet it. 

"Ah, Pearson! is that you?" Mr. Welch asked. "I thought I knew yourlong, sweeping stroke at a distance. You have been hunting, I see;that is a fine stag you have got there. What is the news?"

"About as bad as can be, Master Welch, " the hunter said. "TheIroquois have dug up the tomahawk again and are out on the war-path. They have massacred John Brent and his family. I heard a talk of itamong some hunters I met ten days since in the woods. They said thatthe Iroquois were restless and that their chief, War Eagle, one ofthe most troublesome varmints on the whole frontier, had beenstirring 'em up to war. He told 'em, I heard, that the pale-faceswere pushing further and further into the Injun woods, and that, unless they drove 'em back, the redskin hunting grounds would begone. I hoped that nothing would come of it, but I might have knownbetter. When the redskins begin to stir there's sure to be mischiefbefore they're quiet again. "

The color had somewhat left Mr. Welch's cheeks as the hunter spoke. 

"This is bad news, indeed, Pearson, " he said gravely. "Are you sureabout the attack on the Brents?"

"Sartin sure, " the hunter said. "I met their herder; he had been downto Johnson's to fetch a barrel of pork. Just when he got back heheard the Injun yells and saw smoke rising in the clearing, so hedropped the barrel and made tracks. I met him at Johnson's, where hehad just arrived. Johnson was packing up with all haste and was goingto leave, and so I said I would take my canoe and come down the lake, giving you all warning on the way. I stopped at Burns' and Hooper's. Burns said he should clear out at once, but Hooper talked aboutseeing it through. He's got no wife to be skeary about, and reckonedthat, with his two hands, he could defend his log hut. I told him Ireckoned he would get his har raised if the Injuns came that way;but, in course, that's his business. "

"What do you advise, Pearson? I do not like abandoning this farm tothe mercy of the redskins. "

"It would be a pity, Master Welch, that's as true as Gospel. It's thelikeliest clearing within fifty miles round, and you've fixed theplace up as snug and comfortable as if it were a farm in the oldprovinces. In course the question is what this War Eagle intends todo. His section of the tribe is pretty considerable strong, andalthough at present I aint heard that any others have joined, theseInjuns are like barrels of gunpowder: when the spark is once struckthere's no saying how far the explosion may spread. When one band of'em sees as how another is taking scalps and getting plunder andhonor, they all want to be at the same work. I reckon War Eagle hasgot some two hundred braves who will follow him; but when the newsspreads that he has begun his work, all the Iroquois, to say nothingof the Shawnees, Delawares, and other varmint, may dig up thehatchet. The question is what War Eagle's intentions are. He may makea clean sweep down, attacking all the outlying farms and waiting tillhe is joined by a lot more of the red reptiles before attacking thesettlements. Then, on the other hand, he may think himself strongenough to strike a blow at Gloucester and some other border villagesat once. In that case he might leave the outlying farms alone, as thenews of the burning of these would reach the settlements and put 'emon their guard, and he knows, in course, that if he succeeds there hecan eat you all up at his leisure. "

"The attack upon Brent's place looks as if he meant to make a cleansweep down, " Mr. Welch said. 

"Well, " the hunter continued thoughtfully, "I don't know as I sees itin that light. Brent's place was a long way from any other. He mighthave wished to give his band a taste of blood, and so raise theirspirits, and he might reasonably conclude that naught would be knownabout it for days, perhaps weeks to come. Then, again, the attackmight have been made by some straggling party without orders. It's adubious question. You've got four hands here, I think, and yourself. I have seen your wife shoot pretty straight with a rifle, so she cancount as one, and as this young un, here, has a good idea, too, withhis shooting-iron, that makes six guns. Your place is a strong one, and you could beat off any straggling party. My idea is that WarEagle, who knows pretty well that the place would make a stout fight, won't waste his time by making a regular attack upon it. You mighthold out for twenty-four hours; the clearing is open and there aintno shelter to be had. He would be safe to lose a sight of men, andthis would be a bad beginning, and would discourage his warriorsgreatly. No, I reckon War Eagle will leave you alone for the present. Maybe he will send a scout to see whether you are prepared; it's aslikely as not that one is spying at us somewhere among the trees now. I should lose no time in driving in the animals and getting well inshelter. When they see you are prepared they will leave you alone; atleast, for the present. Afterward there's no saying--that will dependon how they get on at the settlements. If they succeed there and getlots of booty and plenty of scalps, they may march back withouttouching you; they will be in a hurry to get to their villages andhave their feasts and dancing. If they are beaten off at thesettlements I reckon they will pay you a visit for sure; they won'tgo back without scalps. They will be savage like, and won't mindlosing some men for the sake of having something to brag about whenthey get back. And now, Master Welch, I must be going on, for I wantto take the news down to the settlements before War Eagle gets there, and he may be ahead of me now, for aught I know. I don't give you noadvice as to what you had best do; you can judge the circumstances aswell as I can. When I have been to the settlements and put them ontheir guard, maybe I shall be coming back again, and, in that case, you know Jack Pearson's rifle is at your disposal. You may as welltote this stag up to the house. You won't be doing much hunting justfor the present, and the meat may come in handy. "

The stag was landed, and a minute later the canoe shot away fromshore under the steady stroke of the hunter's powerful arms. Mr. Welch at once threw the stag over his shoulders and, accompanied byHarold, strode away toward the house. On reaching it he threw downthe stag at the door, seized a rope which hung against the wall, andthe sounds of a large bell, rung in quick, sharp strokes, summonedthe hands from the fields. The sound of the woodman's ax ceased atonce, and the shouts of the men, as they drove the cattle toward thehouse, rose on the still air. 

"What is the matter, William?" Mrs. Welch asked as she ran from thehouse. 

"I have bad news, my dear. The Indians are out again, and I fear wemay have trouble before us. We must hope that they will not come inthis direction, but must be prepared for the worst. Wait till I seeall the hands and beasts in the stockade, and then we can talk thematter over quietly. "

In a few minutes the hands arrived, driving before them the horsesand cattle. 

"What is it, boss?" they asked. "Was that the alarm bell sureenough?"

"The Indians are out again, " Mr. Welch said, "and in force. They havemassacred the Brents and are making toward the settlements. They maycome this way or they may not; at any rate, we must be prepared forthem. Get the beasts into the sheds, and then do you all take scythesand set to work to cut down that patch of corn, which is high enoughto give them shelter; there's nothing else which will cover themwithin a hundred yards of the house. Of course you will take yourrifles with you and keep a sharp lookout; but they will have heardthe bell, if they are in the neighborhood, and will guess that weare on the alert, so they are not likely to attempt a surprise. Shutone of the gates and leave the other ajar, with the bar handy to putup in case you have to make a run for it. Harold will go up to thelookout while you are at work. "

Having seen that all was attended to, Mr. Welch went into the house, where his wife was going about her work as usual, pale, but quiet andresolute. 

"Now, Jane, " he said, "sit down, and I will tell you exactly howmatters stand, as far as Pearson, who brought the news, has told me. Then you shall decide as to the course we had better take. "

After he had told her all that Pearson had said, and the reasons forand against expecting an early attack, he went on:

"Now, it remains for you, my dear, to decide whether we shall stayand defend the place till the last against any attack that may bemade, or whether we shall at once embark in the scow and make our waydown to the settlements. "

"What do you think, William?" his wife asked. 

"I scarcely know, myself, " he answered; "but, if I had quite my ownway, I should send you and Nelly down to the settlements in the scowand fight it out here with the hands. "

"You certainly will not have your own way in that, " his wife said. "If you go of course I go; if you stay I stay. I would a thousandtimes rather go through a siege here, and risk the worst, than godown to Gloucester and have the frightful anxiety of not knowing whatwas happening here. Besides, it is very possible, as you say, thatthe Indians may attack the settlement itself. Many of the peoplethere have had no experience in Indian war, and the redskins arelikely to be far more successful in their surprise there than theywould be here. If we go we should have to leave our house, our barns, our stacks, and our animals to the mercy of the savages. Your capitalis pretty nearly all embarked here now, and the loss of all thiswould be ruin to us. At any rate, William, I am ready to stay hereand to risk what may come if you are. A life on the frontier isnecessarily a life of danger, and if we are to abandon everything andto have to commence life afresh every time the Indians go on thewar-path, we had better give it up at once and return toMassachusetts. "

"Very well, my dear, " her husband said gravely. "You are a truefrontiersman's wife; you have chosen as I should have done. It is achoice of evils; but God has blessed and protected us since we cameout into the wilderness--we will trust and confide in him now. At anyrate, " he went on more cheerfully, "there is no fear of the enemystarving us out. We got in our store of provisions only a fortnightsince, and have enough of everything for a three-months' siege. Thereis no fear of our well failing us; and as for ammunition, we haveabundance. Seeing how Harold was using powder and ball, I had anextra supply when the stores came in the other day. There is plentyof corn in the barn for the animals for months, and I will have thecorn which the men are cutting brought in as a supply of food for thecows. It will be useful for another purpose, too; we will keep a heapof it soaked with water and will cover the shingles with it in caseof attack. It will effectually quench their fire arrows. "

The day passed off without the slightest alarm, and by nightfall thepatch of corn was cleared away and an uninterrupted view of theground for the distance of a hundred yards from the house wasafforded. When night fell two out of the four dogs belonging to thefarm were fastened out in the open, at a distance of from seventy toeighty yards of the house, the others being retained within thestockade. The garrison was divided into three watches, two men beingon the alert at a time, relieving each other every three hours. Mr. Welch took Harold as his companion on the watch. The boy was greatlyexcited at the prospect of a struggle. He had often read of thedesperate fights between the frontier settlers and the Indians, andhad longed to take a share in the adventurous work. He could scarcelybelieve that the time had come and that he was really a sharer inwhat might be a desperate struggle. 

The first watch was set at nine, and at twelve Mr. Welch and Haroldcame on duty. The men they relieved reported that all was silent inthe woods, and that they had heard no suspicious cries of any kind. When the men had returned to their room Mr. Welch told Harold that heshould take a turn round the stockade and visit the dogs. Harold wasto keep watch at the gate, to close it after he went out, to put upthe bar, and to stand beside it ready to open it instantly if calledupon. 

Then the farmer stepped out into the darkness and, treadingnoiselessly, at once disappeared from Harold's sight. The latterclosed the gate, replaced the heavy bar, and stood with one hand onthis and the other holding his rifle, listening intently. Once hethought he heard a low growling from one of the dogs, but thispresently ceased, and all was quiet again. The gate was a solid one, formed of strong timbers placed at a few inches apart and bolted tohorizontal bars. 

Presently he felt the gate upon which his hand rested quiver, as ifpressure was applied from without. His first impulse was to say, "Isthat you?" but Mr. Welch had told him that he would give a lowwhistle as he approached the gate; he therefore stood quiet, with hiswhole attention absorbed in listening. Without making the least stirhe peered through the bars and made out two dark figures behind them. After once or twice shaking the gate, one took his place against itand the other sprang upon his shoulders. 

Harold looked up and saw a man's head appear against the sky. Dim aswas the light, he could see that it was no European head-gear, a longfeather or two projecting from it. In an instant he leveled his rifleand fired. There was a heavy fall and then all was silent. Haroldagain peered through the bars. The second figure had disappeared, anda black mass lay at the foot of the gate. 

In an instant the men came running from the house, rifles in hand. 

"What is it?" they exclaimed. "Where is Mr. Welch?"

"He went out to scout round the house, leaving me at the gate, "Harold said. "Two men, I think Indians, came up; one was getting overthe gate when I shot him. I think he is lying outside--the other hasdisappeared. "

"We must get the master in, " one of the men said. "He is probablykeeping away, not knowing what has happened. Mr. Welch, " he shouted, "it is all safe here, so far as we know; we are all on the lookout tocover you as you come up. "

Immediately a whistle was heard close to the gate. This wascautiously opened a few inches, and was closed and barred directlyMr. Welch entered. 

Harold told him what had happened. 

"I thought it was something of the sort. I heard Wolf growl and feltsure that it was not at me. I threw myself down and crept up to himand found him shot through the heart with an Indian arrow. I wascrawling back to the house when I heard Harold's shot. Then I waitedto see if it was followed by the war-whoop, which the redskins wouldhave raised at once, on finding that they were discovered, had theybeen about to attack in force. Seeing that all was quiet, Iconjectured that it was probably an attempt on the part of a spy todiscover if we were upon the alert. Then I heard your call and atonce came on. I do not expect any attack to-night now, as thesefellows must have been alone; but we will all keep watch till themorning. You have done very well, Harold, and have shown yourself akeen watchman. It is fortunate that you had the presence of mindneither to stir nor to call out when you first heard them; for, hadyou done so, you would probably have got an arrow between your ribs, as poor Wolf has done. "

When it was daylight, and the gate was opened, the body of an Indianwas seen lying without; a small mark on his forehead showed whereHarold's bullet had entered; death being instantaneous. His war-paintand the embroidery of his leggings showed him at once to be anIroquois. Beside him lay his bow, with an arrow which had evidentlybeen fitted to the string for instant work. Harold shuddered when hesaw it and congratulated himself on having stood perfectly quiet. Agrave was dug a short distance away, the Indian was buried, and thehousehold proceeded about their work. 

The day, as was usual in households in America, was begun withprayer, and the supplications of Mr. Welch for the protection of Godover the household were warm and earnest. The men proceeded to feedthe animals; these were then turned out of the inclosure, one of theparty being always on watch in the little tower which they haderected for that purpose some ten or twelve feet above the roof ofthe house. From this spot a view was obtainable right over theclearing to the forest which surrounded it on three sides. The otherhands proceeded to cut down more of the corn, so as to extend thelevel space around the house. 

CHAPTER II. 

AN INDIAN RAID. 

That day and the next passed quietly. The first night the man who wason watch up to midnight remarked to Mr. Welch, when he relieved him, that it seemed to him that there were noises in the air. 

"What sort of noises, Jackson--calls of night-birds or animals? Ifso, the Indians are probably around us. "

"No, " the man said; "all is still round here, but I seem to feel thenoise rather than hear it. I should say that it was firing, very manymiles off. "

"The night is perfectly still, and the sound of a gun would be hearda long way. "

"I cannot say that I have heard a gun; it is rather a tremble in theair than a sound. "

When the man they had relieved had gone down and all was still again, Mr. Welch and Harold stood listening intently. 

"Jackson was right, " the farmer said; "there is something in the air. I can feel it rather than hear it. It is a sort of murmur no louderthan a whisper. Do you hear it, Harold?"

"I seem to hear something, " Harold said. "It might be the sound ofthe sea a very long way off, just as one can hear it many miles fromthe coast, on a still night at home. What do you think it is?"

"If it is not fancy, " Mr. Welch replied, "and I do not think that weshould all be deceived, it is an attack upon Gloucester. "

"But Gloucester is thirty-five miles away, " Harold answered. 

"It is, " Mr. Welch replied; "but on so still a night as this soundscan be heard from an immense distance. If it is not this, I cannotsay what it is. "

Upon the following night, just as Mr. Welch's watch was at an end, alow whistle was heard near the gate. 

"Who is there?" Mr. Welch at once challenged. 

"Jack Pearson, and the sooner you open the gate the better. There'sno saying where these red devils may be lying round. "

Harold and the farmer instantly ran down and opened the gate. 

"I should advise you to stop down here, " the hunter said as theyreplaced the bars. "If you did not hear me you certainly would nothear the redskins, and they'd all be over the palisade before you hadtime to fire a shot. I'm glad to see you safe, for I was badlyskeared lest I should find nothing but a heap of ashes here. "

The next two men now turned out, and Mr. Welch led his visitor intothe house and struck a light. 

"Halloo, Pearson! you must have been in a skirmish, " he said, seeingthat the hunter's head was bound up with a bloodstained bandage. 

"It was all that, " Pearson said, "and wuss. I went down to Gloucesterand told 'em what I had heard, but the darned fools tuk it as quietas if all King George's troops with fixed bayonets had been campedround 'em. The council got together and palavered for an hour, andconcluded that there was no chance whatever of the Iroquois venturingto attack such a powerful place as Gloucester. I told 'em that theredskins would go over their stockade at a squirrel's jump, and thatas War Eagle alone had at least 150 braves, while there warn't morethan 50 able-bodied men in Gloucester and all the farms around it, things would go bad with 'em if they didn't mind. But bless yer, theyknew more than I did about it. Most of 'em had moved from the Eastand had never seen an Injun in his war-paint. Gloucester had neverbeen attacked since it was founded nigh ten years ago, and theydidn't see no reason why it should be attacked now. There was a fewold frontiersmen like myself among 'em who did their best to stir 'emup, but it was no manner of good. When the council was over we putour heads together, and just went through the township a-talking tothe women, and we hadn't much difficulty in getting up such a skearamong 'em that before nightfall every one of 'em in the farms aroundmade their husbands move into the stockade of the village. 

"When the night passed off quietly most of the men were just assavage with us as if it had been a false alarm altogether. I p'intedout that it was not because War Eagle had left 'em alone that nightthat he was bound to do so the next night or any night after. But inspite of the women they would have started out to their farms thefust thing in the morning, if a man hadn't come in with the news thatCarter's farm had been burned and the whole of the people killed andscalped. As Carter's farm lay only about fifteen miles off this gave'em a skear, and they were as ready now to believe in the Injuns as Ihad tried to make 'em the night before. Then they asked us old handsto take the lead and promised to do what we told 'em, but when itcame to it their promises were not worth the breath they had spentupon 'em. There were eight or ten houses outside the stockade, and incourse we wanted these pulled down; but they wouldn't hear of it. Howsomever, we got 'em to work to strengthen the stockades, to makeloop-holes in the houses near 'em, to put up barricades from house tohouse, and to prepare generally for a fight. We divided into threewatches. 

"Well, just as I expected, about eleven o'clock at night the Injunsattacked. Our watch might just as well have been asleep for any goodthey did, for it was not till the redskins had crept up to thestockade all round and opened fire between the timbers on 'em thatthey knew that they were near. I'll do 'em justice to say that theyfought stiff enough then, and for four hours they held the line ofhouses; every redskin who climbed the stockade fell dead inside it. Four fires had been lighted directly they attacked to enable us tokeep 'em from scaling the stockade, but they showed us to the enemy, of course. 

 "The redskins took possession of the houses which we had wanted topull down, and precious hot they made it for us. Then they shot suchshowers of burning arrows into the village that half of the houseswere soon alight. We tried to get our men to sally out and to holdthe line of stockade, when we might have beaten 'em off if all thevillage had been burned down; but it were no manner of good; each manwanted to stick to his wife and family till the last. As the flameswent up every man who showed himself was shot down, and when at lastmore than half our number had gone under the redskins brought upfagots, piled 'em against the stockade outside, and then the hulltribe came bounding over. Our rifles were emptied, for we couldn'tget the men to hold their fire, but some of us chaps as knew what wascoming gave the redskins a volley as they poured in. 

"I don't know much as happened after that. Jack Robins and BillShuter, who were old pals of mine, and me made up our minds what todo, and we made a rush for a small gate that there was in thestockade, just opposite where the Injuns came in. We got through safeenough, but they had left men all round. Jack Robins he was shotdead. Bill and I kept straight on. We had a grapple with some of theredskins; two or three on 'em went down, and Bill and I got throughand had a race for it till we got fairly into the forest. Bill had aball in the shoulder, and I had a clip across the head with atomahawk. We had a council, and Bill went off to warn some of theother settlements and I concluded to take to the water and paddleback to you, not knowing whether I should find that the redskins hadbeen before me. I thought anyway that I might stop your going down toGloucester, and that if there was a fight you would be none the worsefor an extra rifle. "

Mr. Welch told the hunter of the visit of the two Indian spies twonights before. 

"Waal, " the hunter said, "I reckon for the present you are not likelyto be disturbed. The Injuns have taken a pile of booty and somethinglike two hundred scalps, counting the women and children, and theymoved off at daybreak this morning in the direction of Tottenham, which I reckon they'll attack tonight. Howsomever, Bill has gone onthere to warn 'em, and after the sack of Gloucester the people ofTottenham won't be caught napping, and there are two or three oldfrontiersmen who have settled down there, and War Eagle will get ahot reception if he tries it. As far as his band is concerned, you'resafe for some days. The only fear is that some others of the tribe, hurrying up at hearing of his success, may take this place as they gopast. And now I guess I'll take a few hours' sleep. I haven't closedan eye for the last two nights. "

A week passed quietly. Pearson, after remaining two days, again wentdown the lake to gather news, and returned a day later with theintelligence that almost all the settlements had been deserted bytheir inhabitants. The Indians were out in great strength and hadattacked the settlers at many points along the frontier, committingfrightful devastations. 

Still another week passed, and Mr. Welch began to hope that hislittle clearing had been overlooked and forgotten by the Indians. Thehands now went about their work as usual, but always carried armswith them, while one was constantly stationed on the watch-tower. Harold resumed his fishing; never, however, going out of sight of thehouse. Sometimes he took with him little Nelly Welch; it beingconsidered that she was as safe in the canoe as she was in the house, especially as the boat was always in sight, and the way up from thelanding to the house was under cover of the rifles of the defenders;so that, even in case of an attack, they would probably be able tomake their way back. 

One afternoon they had been out together for two or three hours;everything looked as quiet and peaceable as usual; the hands were inthe fields near the house, a few of the cows grazing close to thegate. Harold had been successful in his fishing and had obtained asmany fish as he could carry. He stepped out from the canoe, helpedNelly to land, slung his rifle across his back, and picked up thefish, which were strung on a withe passed through their gills. 

He had made but a few steps when a yell arose, so loud and terriblethat for a moment his heart seemed to stop beating. Then from thecornfields leaped up a hundred dark figures; then came the sharpcrack of rifles, and two of the hands dashed down at full speedtoward the house. One had fallen. The fourth man was in thewatch-tower. The surprise had been complete. The Indians had madetheir way like snakes through the long corn, whose waving had beenunperceived by the sentinel, who was dozing at his post, half-asleepin the heat of the sun. Harold saw in a moment that it was too latefor him to regain the house; the redskins were already nearer to itthan he was. 

"Now, Nelly! into the boat again--quick!" he said. "We must keep outof the way till it's all over. "

Nelly was about twelve years old, and her life in the woods had givenher a courage and quickness beyond her years. Without wasting amoment on cries or lamentations, she sprang back into the canoe. Harold took his place beside her, and the light craft darted rapidlyout into the lake. Not until he was some three or four hundred yardsfrom the shore did Harold pause to look round. Then, when he felt hewas out of gunshot distance, he ceased paddling. The fight was ragingnow around the house; from loop-holes and turret the white puffs ofsmoke darted angrily out. The fire had not been ineffectual, forseveral dark forms could be seen lying round the stockade, and thebulk of the Indians, foiled in their attempt to carry the place at arush, had taken shelter in the corn and kept up a scattering fireround the house, broken only on the side facing the lake, where therewas no growing crop to afford them shelter. 

"They are all right now, " Harold said cheerfully. 

"Do not be anxious, Nelly; they will beat them off, Pearson is a hostin himself. I expect he must have been lying down when the attack wasmade. I know he was scouting round the house all night. If he hadbeen on the watch, those fellows would never have succeeded increeping up so close unobserved. "

"I wish we were inside, " Nelly said, speaking for the first time. "IfI were only with them, I should not mind. "

"I am sure I wish we were, " Harold agreed. "It is too hard beinguseless out here when such a splendid fight is going on. Ah! theyhave their eyes on us!" he exclaimed as a puff of smoke burst outfrom some bushes near the shore and a ball came skipping along on thesurface of the water, sinking, however, before it reached it. 

"Those Indian muskets are no good, " Harold said contemptuously, "andthe trade powder the Indians get is very poor stuff; but I think thatthey are well within range of my rifle. "

The weapon which Harold carried was an English rifle of very perfectmake and finish, which his father had given him on parting. 

"Now, " he said, "do you paddle the canoe a few strokes nearer theshore, Nelly. We shall still be beyond the range of that fellow. Hewill fire again and I shall see exactly where he is lying. "

Nelly, who was efficient in the management of a canoe, took thepaddle, and dipping it in the water the boat moved slowly toward theshore. Harold sat with his rifle across his knees, looking intentlyover the bows of the boat toward the bush from which the shot hadcome. 

"That's near enough, Nelly, " he said. 

The girl stopped paddling, and the hidden foe, seeing that they didnot mean to come nearer the shore, again fired. Harold's rifle was inan instant against his shoulder; he sat immovable for a moment andthen fired. 

Instantly a dark figure sprang from the bush, staggereda few steps up the slope, and then fell headlong. 

"That was a pretty good shot, " Harold said. "Your father told me, when I saw a stag's horns above a bush, to fire about two feet behindthem and eighteen inches lower. I fired a foot below the flash, and Iexpect I hit him through the body. I had the sight at three hundredyards and fired a little above it. Now, Nelly, paddle out again. See!" he said, "there is a shawl waving from the top of the tower. Put your hat on the paddle and wave it. "

"What are you thinking of doing, Harold?" the girl asked presently. 

 "That is just what I have been asking myself for the last tenminutes, " Harold replied. "It is quite clear that as long as thesiege is kept up we cannot get back again, and there is no saying howlong it may last. The first thing is, what chance is there of theirpursuing us? Are there any other canoes on the lake within a shortdistance?"

"They have one at Braithwaite's, " the girl said, "four miles off; butlook, there is Pearson's canoe lying by the shore. "

"So there is!" Harold exclaimed. "I never thought of that. I expectthe Indians have not noticed it. The bank is rather high where it islying. They are sure to find it, sooner or later. I think, Nelly, thebest plan would be to paddle back again so as to be within the rangeof my rifle while still beyond the reach of theirs. I think I cankeep them from using the boat until it is dark. "

"But after it is dark, Harold?"

"Well, then, we must paddle out into the lake so as to be well out ofsight. When it gets quite dark we can paddle in again and sleepsafely anywhere a mile or two from the house. "

An hour passed without change. Then Nelly said: "There is a movementin the bushes near the canoe. " Presently an arm was extended andproceeded to haul the canoe toward the shore by its head-rope. As ittouched the bank an Indian rose from the bushes and was about to stepin, while a number of puffs of smoke burst out along the shore andthe bullets skipped over the water toward the canoe, one of themstriking it with sufficient force to penetrate the thin bark a fewinches above the water's edge. Harold had not moved, but as thesavage stepped into the canoe he fired, and the Indian fell heavilyinto the water, upsetting the canoe as he did so. 

A yell of rage broke from his comrades. 

"I don't think they will try that game again as long as it isdaylight, " Harold said. "Paddle a little further out again, Nelly. Ifthat bullet had hit you it would have given you a nasty blow, thoughI don't think it would have penetrated; still we may as well avoidaccidents. "

After another hour passed the fire round the house ceased. 

"Do you think the Indians have gone away?" Nelly asked. 

"I am afraid there is no chance of that, " Harold said. "I expect theyare going to wait till night and then try again. They are not fond oflosing men, and Pearson and your father are not likely to missanything that comes within their range as long as daylight lasts. "

"But after dark, Harold?"

"Oh, they will try all sorts of tricks; but Pearson is up to themall. Don't you worry about them, dear. "

The hours passed slowly away until at last the sun sank and thedarkness came on rapidly. So long as he could see the canoe, whichjust floated above the water's edge, Harold maintained his position;then taking one paddle, while Nelly handled the other, he sent theboat flying away from the shore out into the lake. For a quarter ofan hour they paddled straight out. By this time the outline of theshore could be but dimly perceived. Harold doubted whether it wouldbe possible to see the boat from shore, but in order to throw theIndians off the scent, should this be the case, he turned the boat'shead to the south and paddled swiftly until it was perfectly dark. 

"I expect they saw us turn south, " he said to Nelly. "The redskinshave wonderful eyes; so, if they pursue at all, they will do it inthat direction. No human being, unless he borrowed the eyes of anowl, could see us now, so we will turn and paddle the other way. "

For two hours they rowed in this direction. 

"We can go in to shore now, " Harold said at last. "We must be sevenor eight miles beyond the house. "

The distance to the shore was longer than they expected, for they hadonly the light of the stars to guide them and neither had anyexperience in night traveling. They had made much further out intothe lake than they had intended. At length the dark line of treesrose in front of them, and in a few minutes the canoe lay alongsidethe bank and its late occupants were stretched on a soft layer ofmoss and fallen leaves. 

"What are we going to do to-morrow about eating?" Nelly asked. 

"There are four or five good-sized fish in the bottom of the canoe, "Harold replied. "Fortunately we caught more than I could carry, and Iintended to make a second trip from the house for these. I am afraidwe shall not be able to cook them, for the Indians can see smoke anydistance. If the worst comes to the worst we must eat them raw, butwe are sure to find some berries in the wood to-morrow. Now, dear, you had better go to sleep as fast as you can; but first let us kneeldown and pray God to protect us and your father and mother. "

 The boy and girl knelt in the darkness and said their simpleprayers. Then they lay down, and Harold was pleased to hear in a fewminutes the steady breathing which told him that his cousin wasasleep. It was a long time before he followed her example. During theday he had kept up a brave front and had endeavored to make the bestof their position, but now that he was alone he felt the full weightof the responsibility of guiding his companion through the extremedanger which threatened them both. He felt sure that the Indianswould prolong the siege for some time, as they would be sure that nore-enforcements could possibly arrive in aid of the garrison. Moreover, he by no means felt so sure as he had pretended to hiscompanion of the power of the defenders of the house to maintain asuccessful resistance to so large a number of their savage foes. Inthe daylight he felt certain they could beat them off, but darknessneutralizes the effect both of superior arms and better marksmanship. It was nearly midnight before he lay down with the determination tosleep, but scarcely had he done so when he was aroused by an outburstof distant firing. Although six or seven miles from the scene of theencounter, the sound of each discharge came distinct to the ear alongthe smooth surface of the lake, and he could even hear, mingled withthe musketry fire, the faint yells of the Indians. For hours, as itseemed to him, he sat listening to the distant contest, and then he, unconsciously to himself, dozed off to sleep, and awoke with a start, to find Nelly sitting up beside him and the sun streaming downthrough the boughs. He started to his feet. 

"Bless me!" he exclaimed, "I did not know that I had been asleep. Itseems but an instant ago that I was listening"--and here he checkedhimself--"that is, that I was wide awake, and here we are in broaddaylight. "

Harold's first care was to examine the position of the canoe, and hefound that fortunately it had touched the shore at a spot where theboughs of the trees overhead drooped into the water beyond it, sothat it could not be seen by anyone passing along the lake. This wasthe more fortunate as he saw, some three miles away, a canoe withthree figures on board. For a long distance on either side the boughsof the trees drooped into the water, with only an opening here andthere such as that through which the boat had passed the nightbefore. 

"We must be moving, Nelly. Here are the marks where we scrambled upthe bank last night. If the Indians take it into their heads tosearch the shore both ways, as likely enough they may do, they willbe sure to see them. In the first place let us gather a stock ofberries, and then we will get into the boat again and paddle alongunder this arcade of boughs till we get to some place where we canland without leaving marks of our feet. If the Indians find the placewhere we landed here, they will suppose that we went off again beforedaylight. "

For some time they rambled in the woods and succeeded in gathering astore of berries and wild fruit. Upon these Nelly made her breakfast, but Harold's appetite was sufficiently ravenous to enable him to fallto upon the fish, which, he declared, were not so bad, after all. Then they took their places in the canoe again and paddled on fornearly a mile. 

 "See, Harold!" Nelly exclaimed as she got a glimpse through theboughs into the lake, "there is another canoe. They must have got theBraithwaite boat. We passed their place coming here, you know. Iwonder what has happened there. "

"What do you think is best to do, Nelly?" Harold asked. "Your opinionis just as good as mine about it. Shall we leave our canoe behind, land, and take to the woods, or shall we stop quietly in the canoe inshelter here, or shall we take to the lake and trust to our speed toget away? in which case, you know, if they should come up I couldpick them off with my gun before they got within reach. 

"I don't think that would do, " the girl said, shaking her head. "Youshoot very well, but it is not an easy thing to hit a moving objectif you are not accustomed to it, and they paddle so fast that if youmiss them once they would be close alongside--at any rate we shouldbe within reach of their guns--before you could load again. Theywould be sure to catch us, for although we might paddle nearly asfast for a time, they would certainly tire us out. Then, as towaiting here in the canoe, if they came along on foot looking for uswe should be in their power. It is dreadful to think of taking to thewoods with Indians all about, but I really think that would be oursafest plan. "

"I think so too, Nelly, if we can manage to do it without leaving atrack. We must not go much further, for the trees are getting thinnerahead and we should be seen by the canoes. "

Fifty yards further Harold stopped paddling. 

"Here is just the place, Nelly. "

At this point a little stream of three or four feet wide emerged intothe lake; Harold directed the boat's head toward it. The water in thestream was but a few inches deep. 

"Now, Nelly, " he said, "we must step out into the water and walk upit as far as we can go--it will puzzle even the sharpest redskin tofind our track then. "

They stepped into the water, Harold taking the head-rope of the canoeand towing the light boat--which, when empty, did not draw more thantwo inches of water--behind him. He directed Nelly to be most carefulas she walked not to touch any of the bushes, which at times nearlymet across the stream. 

"A broken twig or withered leaf would be quite enough to tell theIndians that we came along this way, " he said. "Where the bushes arethick you must manage to crawl under them. Never mind about gettingwet--you will soon dry again. "

Slowly and cautiously they made their way up the stream for nearly amile. It had for some distance been narrowing rapidly, being only fedby little rills from the surrounding swamp land. Harold had so farlooked in vain for some spot where they could land without leavingmarks of their feet. Presently they came to a place where a greattree had fallen across the stream. 

"This will do, Nelly, " Harold said. "Now, above all things you mustbe careful not to break off any of the moss or bark. You had bettertake your shoes off; then I will lift you on to the trunk and you canwalk along it without leaving a mark. "

It was hard work for Nelly to take off her drenched boots, but shemanaged at last. Harold lifted her on to the trunk and said:

"Walk along as far as you can and get down as lightly as possible onto a firm piece of ground. It rises rapidly here and is, I expect, adry soil where the upper end of the tree lies. "

"How are you going to get out, Harold?"

"I can swing myself up by that projecting root. "

Before proceeding to do so Harold raised one end of the canoe andplaced it on the trunk of the tree; then, having previously taken offhis shoes, he swung himself on to the trunk; hauling up the lightbark canoe and taking especial pains that it did not grate upon thetrunk, he placed it on his head and followed Nelly along the tree. Hefound, as he had expected, that the ground upon which the upper endlay was firm and dry. He stepped down with great care, and waspleased to see, as he walked forward, that no trace of a footmark wasleft. 

"Be careful, Nelly, " he exclaimed when he joined her, "not to treadon a stick or disturb a fallen leaf with your feet, and above all toavoid breaking the smallest twig as you pass. Choose the most openground, as that is the hardest. "

In about a hundred yards they came upon a large clump of bushes. 

"Now, Nelly, raise those lower boughs as gently and as carefully asyou can. I will push the canoe under. I don't think the sharpestIndian will be able to take up our track now. "

Very carefully the canoe was stowed away, and when the boughs wereallowed to fall in their natural position it was completely hiddenfrom sight to every passer-by. Harold took up the fish, Nelly hadfilled her apron with the berries, and carrying their shoes--for theyagreed that it would be safer not to put them on--they started ontheir journey through the deep forest. 

CHAPTER III. 

THE REDSKIN ATTACK. 

Mr. Welch was with the men, two or three hundred yards away from thehouse, when the Indians suddenly sprang out and opened fire. One ofthe men fell beside him; the farmer stooped to lift him, but saw thathe was shot through the head. Then he ran with full speed toward thehouse, shouting to the hands to make straight for the gate, disregarding the cattle. Several of these, however, alarmed at thesudden outburst of fire and the yells of the Indians, made of theirown accord for the stables as their master rushed up at full speed. The Indians were but fifty or sixty yards behind when Mr. Welchreached his gate. They had all emptied their pieces, and after thefirst volley no shots had been fired save one by the watchman on thelookout. Then came the crack of Pearson's rifle just as Mr. Welchshut the gate and laid the bar in its place. Several spare guns hadbeen placed in the upper chambers, and three reports rang outtogether, for Mrs. Welch had run upstairs at the first alarm to takeher part in the defense. 

In another minute the whole party, now six in all, were gathered inthe upper room. 

"Where are Nelly and Harold?" Mr. Welch exclaimed. "I saw the canoeclose to the shore just before the Indians opened fire, " the watchmananswered. 

"You must have been asleep, " Pearson said savagely. "Where were youreyes to let them redskins crawl up through the corn without seeing'em? With such a crowd of 'em the corn must have been a-waving as ifit was blowing a gale. You ought to have a bullet in yer uglycarkidge, instead of its being in yer mate's out there. "

While this conversation was going on no one had been idle. Each tookup his station at a loop-hole, and several shots were fired wheneverthe movement of a blade of corn showed the lurking place of anIndian. 

The instant the gate had been closed War Eagle had called his menback to shelter, for he saw that all chance of a surprise was nowover, and it was contrary to all redskin strategy to remain for onemoment unnecessarily exposed to the rifles of the whites. The farmerand his wife had rushed at once up into the lookout as the Indiansdrew off and, to their joy, saw the canoe darting away from shore. 

"They are safe for the present, thank God!" Mr. Welch said. "It isprovidential indeed that they had not come a little further from theshore when the redskins broke out. Nothing could have saved them, hadthey fairly started for the house. "

"What will they do, William?" asked his wife anxiously. 

"I cannot tell you, my dear. I do not know what I should do myselfunder the circumstances. However, the boy has got a cool head on hisshoulders, and you need not be anxious for the present. Now let usjoin the others. Our first duty is to take our share in the defenseof the house. The young ones are in the hands of God. We can donothing for them. " "Well?" Pearson asked, looking round from hisloop-hole as the farmer and his wife descended into the room, whichwas a low garret extending over the whole of the house. "Do you seethe canoe?"

"Yes, it has got safely away, " William Welch said; "but what the ladwill do now is more than I can say. "

Pearson placed his rifle against the wall. "Now keep your eyesskinned, " he said to the three farm hands. 

"One of yer's done mischief enough this morning already, and you'llget your har raised, as sure as you're born, unless you look outsharp. Now, " he went on, turning to the Welches, "let us go down andtalk this matter over. The Injuns may keep on firing, but I don'tthink they'll show in the open again as long as it's light enough forus to draw bead on 'em. Yes, " he went on, as he looked through aloop-hole in the lower story over the lake, "there they are, just outof range. "

"What do you think they will do?" Mrs. Welch asked. 

The hunter was silent for a minute. 

"It aint a easy thing to say what they ought to do, much less whatthey will do; it aint a good outlook anyway, and I don't know what Ishould do myself. The whole of the woods on this side of the lake arefull of the darned red critters. There's a hundred eyes on that canoenow, and, go where they will, they'll be watched. "

"But why should they not cross the lake and land on the other side?"Mr. Welch said. 

"If you and I were in that canoe, " the hunter answered, "that's aboutwhat we should do; but, not to say that it's a long row for 'em, theytwo young uns would never get across; the Injuns would have 'embefore they had been gone an hour. There's my canoe lying under thebushes; she'd carry four, and would go three feet to their two. "

"I had forgotten about that, " William Welch said, and then added, after a pause: "The Indians may not find it. "

"You needn't hope that, " the hunter answered; "they have found itlong before this. I don't want to put you out of heart; but I tell yeye'll see them on the water before many minutes have passed. "

"Then they are lost, " Mrs. Welch said, sinking down in her chair andbursting into tears. 

"They air in God's hands, ma'am, " the hunter said, "and it's no usetrying to deceive you. "

"Would it be of any use, " William Welch asked, after a pause, "for meto offer the redskins that my wife and I will go out and putourselves in their hands if they will let the canoe go off withoutpursuit?"

"Not it, " the hunter replied decidedly. "You would be throwing awayyour own lives without saving theirs, not to mention, although thatdoesn't matter a straw, the lives of the rest of us here. It will beas much as we can do, when they attack us in earnest, to hold thisplace with six guns, and with only four the chance would be worthnothing. But that's neither here nor there. You wouldn't save theyoung ones if you gave yourselves up. You can't trust the word of anInjun on the war-path, and if they went so far as not to kill 'emthey would carry 'em off; and, after all, I aint sure as death aintbetter for 'em than to be brought up as Injuns. There, " he said, stopping suddenly as a report of a musket sounded at some littledistance off, "the Injuns are trying their range against 'em. Let'sgo up to the lookout. "

The little tower had a thick parapet of logs some three feet high, and, crouching behind this, they watched the canoe. "He's comingnearer in shore, and the girl has got the paddle, " Pearson muttered. "What's he doing now?" A puff of smoke was seen to rise near theborder of the lake; then came the sharp crack of Harold's rifle. Theysaw an Indian spring from the bushes and fall dead. 

"Well done, young un!" Pearson exclaimed. "I told yer he'd got hishead screwed on the right way. He's keeping just out of range oftheir guns, and that piece of his can carry twice as far as theirs. Ireckon he's thought of the canoe, and means to keep 'em from usingit. I begins to think, Mr. Welch, that there's a chance for 'em yet. Now let's talk a little to these red devils in the corn. "

For some little time Pearson and William Welch turned their attentionto the Indians, while the mother sat with her eyes fixed upon thecanoe. 

"He is coming closer again, " she exclaimed presently. 

"He's watching the canoe, sure enough, " Pearson said. Then came thevolley along the bushes on the shore, and they saw an Indian rise tohis feet. 

"That's just where she lies!" Pearson exclaimed; "he's getting intoit. There! well done, young un. "

The sudden disappearance of the Indian and the vengeful yell of thehidden foe told of the failure of the attempt. 

"I think they're safe, now, till nightfall. The Injuns won't careabout putting themselves within range of that 'ere rifle again. "

Gradually the fire of the Indians ceased, and the defenders were ableto leave the loop-holes. Two of the men went down and fastened up thecattle, which were still standing loose in the yard inside thestockade; the other set to to prepare a meal, for Mrs. Welch couldnot take her eyes off the canoe. 

The afternoon seemed of interminable length. Not a shot was fired. The men, after taking their dinner, were occupied in bringing somegreat tubs on to the upper story and filling them to the brim withwater from the well. This story projected two feet beyond the onebelow it, having been so built in order that, in case of attack, thedefenders might be able to fire down upon any foe who might cross thestockade and attack the house itself; the floor boards over theprojecting portion were all removable. The men also brought aquantity of the newly cut corn to the top of the house, firstdrenching it with water. 

The sun sank, and as dusk was coming on the anxious watchers saw thecanoe paddle out far into the lake. 

"An old frontiersman couldn't do better, " Pearson exclaimed. "He'skept them out of the canoe as long as daylight lasted; now he hasdetermined to paddle away and is making down the lake, " he went onpresently. "It's a pity he turned so soon, as they can see the coursehe's taking. "

They watched until it was completely dark; but, before the lightquite faded, they saw another canoe put out from shore and start inthe direction taken by the fugitives. 

"Will they catch them, do you think?" Mrs. Welch asked. 

"No, ma'am, " Pearson said confidently. "The boy's got sense enough tohave changed his course after it gets dark, though whether he'll makefor shore or go out toward the other side is more than I can say. Yousee, they'll know that the Injuns are all along this side of thelake; but then, on the other hand, they'll be anxious about us and'll want to keep close at hand. Besides, the lad knows nothing of theother side; there may be Injuns there, for aught he knows, and it's askeary thing for a young un to take to the forest, especially with agal in his charge. There aint no saying what he'll do. And now we'vegot to look after ourselves; don't let us think about 'em at present. The best thing as we can do for them, as well as for ourselves, is tohold this here place. If they live they'll come back to it sooner orlater, and it 'll be better for 'em to find it standing, and you hereto welcome 'em, than to get back to a heap of ruins and some deadbodies. "

"When will the redskins attack, do you think?" the farmer asked. 

"We may expect 'em any time, now, " the hunter answered. "The Injuns'time of attack is generally just before dawn, but they know wellenough they aint likely to ketch us asleep any time, and, as theyknow exactly what they have got to do they'll gain nothing bywaiting. I wish we had a moon; if we had, we might keep 'em out ofthe stockade. But there--it's just as well it's dark, after all; for, if the moon was up, the young ones would have no chance of gettingaway. "

The garrison now all took their places at the loop-holes, havingfirst carried the wet fodder to the roof and spread it over theshingles. There was nothing to do now but to wait. The night was sodark that they could not see the outline of the stockade. Presently alittle spark shot through the air, followed by a score of others. Mr. Welch had taken his post on the tower, and he saw the arrows whizzingthrough the air, many of them falling on the roof. The dry grassdipped in resin, which was tied round the arrow-heads, was instantlyextinguished as the arrows fell upon the wet corn, and a yell arosefrom the Indians. 

The farmer descended and told the others of the failure of theIndians' first attempt. 

"That 'ere dodge is a first-rate un, " Pearson said. "We're safe fromfire, and that's the only thing we've got to be afeared on. You'llsee 'em up here in a few minutes. "

Everything was perfectly quiet. Once or twice the watchers thoughtthat they could hear faint sounds, but could not distinguish theirdirection. After half an hour's anxious waiting a terrible yell washeard from below, and at the doors and windows of the lower roomscame the crashing blows of tomahawks. 

The boards had already been removed from the flooring above, and thedefenders opened a steady fire into the dark mass that they couldfaintly make out clustered round the windows and doors. At Pearson'ssuggestion the bullets had been removed from the guns and heavycharges of buckshot had been substituted for them, and yells of painand surprise rose as they fired. A few shots were fired up frombelow, but a second discharge from the spare guns completed theeffect from the first volley. The dark mass broke up and, in a fewseconds, all was as quiet as before. 

Two hours passed, and then slight sounds were heard. "They've got thegate opened, I expect, " Pearson said. "Fire occasionally at that; ifwe don't hit 'em the flashes may show us what they're doing. "

It was as he had expected. The first discharge was followed by a cry, and by the momentary light they saw a number of dark figures pouringin through the gate. Seeing that concealment was no longer possible, the Indians opened a heavy fire round the house; then came a crashingsound near the door. 

"Just as I thought, " Pearson said. "They're going to try to burn usout. "

For some time the noise continued, as bundle after bundle of driedwood was thrown down by the door. The garrison were silent; for, asPearson said, they could see nothing, and a stray bullet might enterat the loop-holes if they placed themselves there, and the flashes ofthe guns would serve as marks for the Indians. 

Presently two or three faint lights were seen approaching. 

"Now, " Pearson said, "pick 'em off as they come up. You and I'll takethe first man, Welch. You fire just to the right of the light, I willfire to the left; he may be carrying the brand in either hand. "

They fired together, and the brand was seen to drop to the ground. The same thing happened as the other two sparks of light approached;then it was again quiet. Now a score of little lights flashed throughthe air. 

"They're going to light the pile with their flaming arrows, " Pearsonsaid. "War Eagle is a good leader. "

Three or four of the arrows fell on the pile of dry wood. A momentlater the flames crept up and the smoke of burning wood rolled upinto the room above. A yell of triumph burst from the Indians, butthis changed into one of wrath as those above emptied the contents ofone of the great tubs of water on to the pile of wood below them. Theflames were instantly extinguished. 

"What will they do next?" Mrs. Welch asked. 

"It's like enough, " Pearson replied, "that they'll give the job upaltogether. They've got plenty of plunder and scalps at thesettlements, and their attacking us here in such force looks as ifthe hull of 'em were on their way back to their villages. If theycould have tuk our scalps easy they would have done it; but War Eagleaint likely to risk losing a lot of men when he aint sartin ofwinning, after all. He has done good work as it is, and has quiteenough to boast about when he gets back. If he were to lose a heap ofhis braves here it would spoil the success of his expedition. No, Ithink as he will give it up now. "

"He will be all the more anxious to catch the children, " Mrs. Welchsaid despondently. 

"It can't be denied, ma'am, as he will do his best that way, " Pearsonanswered. "It all depends, though, on the boy. I wish I was with himin that canoe. Howsomever, I can't help thinking as he willsarcumvent 'em somehow. "

The night passed without any further attack. By turns half thegarrison watched while the other lay down, but there was little sleeptaken by any. With the first gleam of daylight Mrs. Welch and herhusband were on the lookout. 

"There's two canoes out on the lake, " Pearson said. "They're paddlingquietly; which is which I can't say. "

As the light became brighter Pearson pronounced, positively, thatthere were three men in one canoe and four in the other. 

"I think they're all Injuns, " he said. "They must have got anothercanoe somewhere along the lake. Waal, they've not caught the younguns yet. "

"The boats are closing up to each other, " Mrs. Welch said. "They'regoing to have a talk, I reckon. Yes, one of 'em's turning and goingdown the lake, while the other's going up. I'd give a heap to knowwhere the young uns have got to. "

The day passed quietly. An occasional shot toward the house showedthat the Indians remained in the vicinity and, indeed, dark formscould be seen moving about in the distant parts of the clearing. 

"Will it be possible, " the farmer asked Pearson, when night againfell, "to go out and see if we can discover any traces of them?"

"Worse than no use, " Pearson said positively. "We should just loseour har without doing no good whatever. If the Injuns in thesewoods--and I reckon altogether there's a good many hundred of'em--can't find 'em, ye may swear that we can't. That's just whatthey're hoping, that we'll be fools enough to put ourselves outsidethe stockade. They'll lie close round all night, and a weaselwouldn't creep through 'em. Ef I thought there was jest a shadow ofchance of finding them young uns I'd risk it; but there's nochance--not a bit of it. "

A vigilant watch was again kept up all night, but all was still andquiet. The next morning the Indians were still round them. 

"Don't ye fret, ma'am!" Pearson said, as he saw how pale and wan Mrs. Welch looked in the morning light. "You may bet your last shillingthat they're not caught 'em. "

"Why are you so sure?" Mrs. Welch asked. "They may be dead by thistime. "

"Not they, ma'am! I'm as sartin as they're living and free as I amthat I'm standing here. I know these Injuns' ways. Ef they had caught'em they'd jest have brought 'em here and would have fixed up twoposts, jest out of rifle range, and would have tied them there andoffered you the choice of giving up this place and your scalps or ofseeing them tortured and burned under your eyes. That's their way. No, they aint caught 'em alive, nor they aint caught 'em deadneither; for, ef they had they'd have brought their scalps to haveshown yer. No, they've got away, though it beats me to say how. I'veonly got one fear, and that is that they might come back before theInjuns have gone. Now I tell ye what we had better do--we better keepup a dropping fire all night and all day to-morrow, and so on, untilthe redskins have gone. Ef the young uns come back across the lake atnight, and all is quiet, they'll think the Injuns have takenthemselves off; but, if they hear firing still going on, they'll knowwell enough that they're still around the house. "

William Welch at once agreed to this plan, and every quarter of anhour or so all through the night a few shots were fired. The nextmorning no Indians could be seen, and there was a cessation of thedropping shots which had before been kept up at the house. 

"They may be in hiding, " Pearson said in the afternoon, "trying totempt us out; but I'm more inclined to think as how they've gone. Idon't see a blade of that corn move; I've had my eyes fixed on it forthe last two hours. It are possible, of course, that they're there, but I reckon not. I expect they've been waiting, ever since they gaveup the attack, in hopes that the young uns would come back; but now, as they see that we're keeping up a fire to tell them as how they'restill round us, they've given it up and gone. When it gets darkto-night I'll go out and scout round. "

At ten o'clock at night Pearson dropped lightly from the stockade onthe side opposite to the gate, as he knew that, if the Indians werethere, this would be the point that they would be watching; then, crawling upon his stomach, he made his way slowly down to the lake. Entering the water and stooping low, he waded along the edge of thebushes for a distance of a mile; then he left the water and struckinto the forest. Every few minutes he could hear the discharge of therifles at the house; but, as before, no answering shots were heard. Treading very cautiously, he made a wide _détour_ and then came downagain on the clearing at the end furthest from the lake, where theIndians had been last seen moving about. All was still. Keeping amongthe trees and moving with great caution, he made his way, for aconsiderable distance, along the edge of the clearing; then hedropped on his hands and knees and entered the cornfield, and for twohours he crawled about, quartering the ground like a dog in search ofgame. Everywhere he found lines where the Indians had crawled alongto the edge nearest to the house, but nowhere did he discover a signof life. Then, still taking great care, he moved down toward thehouse and made a circuit of it a short distance outside the stockade;then he rose to his feet. 

"Yer may stop shooting, " he shouted. "The pesky rascals are gone. "Then he walked openly up to the gate; it was opened at once byWilliam Welch. 

"Are you sure they have gone?" he asked. 

"Sure as gospel, " he answered, "and they've been gone twenty-fourhours at least. "

"How do you know that?"

"Easy enough. I found several of their cooking places in the woods;the brands were out, and even under the ashes the ground was cold, sothey must have been out for a long time. I could have walked straighton to the house, then, but I thought it safer to make quite sure bysearching everywhere, for they might have moved deeper into theforest, and left a few men on guard here, in case the young unsshould come back. But it aint so; they've gone, and there aint aliving soul anywhere nigh the clearing. The young uns can come backnow, if they will, safely enough. "

Before doing anything else the farmer assembled the party together inthe living room, and there solemnly offered up thanks to God fortheir deliverance from danger, and implored his protection for theabsent ones. When this was over he said to his wife:

"Now, Jane; you had better lie down and get a few hours' sleep. It isalready two o'clock, and there is no chance whatever of theirreturning tonight, but I shall go down to the lake and wait tillmorning. Place candles in two of the upper windows. Should they beout on the lake they will see them and know that the Indians have nottaken the house. "

Morning came, without any signs of the absent ones. At daybreakPearson went out to scout in the woods, and returned late in theafternoon with the news that the Indians had all departed, and that, for a distance of ten miles at least, the woods were entirely free. 

When it became dark the farmer again went down to the lake andwatched until two, when Pearson took his place. Mr. Welch was turningto go back to the house when Pearson placed his hand on his shoulder. 

"Listen!" he said; and for a minute the men stood immovable. 

"What was it?" the farmer asked. 

"I thought I heard the stroke of a paddle, " Pearson said; "it mighthave been the jump of a fish. There! there it is again!" He lay downand put his ear close to the water. "There's a canoe in the lake tothe north'ard. I can hear the strokes of the paddle plainly. "

Mr. Welch could hear nothing. Some minutes passed, then Pearsonexclaimed:

"There! I saw a break in the water over there! There it is!" he said, straining his eyes in the darkness. "That's a canoe, sure enough, although they have ceased paddling. It's not a mile away. "

Then he rose to his feet and shouted "Halloo!" at the top of hisvoice. An answering shout faintly came back across the water. Heagain hailed loudly, and this time the answer came in a female voice. 

"It's them, sure enough. I can swear to Nelly's voice. "

William Welch uncovered his head and, putting his hand before hisface, returned fervent thanks to God for the recovery of his child. Then he dashed off at full speed toward the house. Before he reachedit however, he met his wife running down to meet him, the shoutshaving informed her that something was seen. Hand in hand they randown to the water's edge. The canoe was now swiftly approaching. Themother screamed:

"Nelly! is that you?"

"Mamma! mamma!" came back in the girl's clear tones. 

With a low cry of gladness Mrs. Welch fell senseless to the ground. The strain which she had for four days endured had been terrible, andeven the assurances of Pearson had failed to awaken any strongfeeling of hope in her heart. She had kept up bravely and had goneabout her work in the house with a pale, set face, but the unexpectedrelief was too much for her. Two minutes later the bow of the canoegrated on the shore, and Nelly leaped into her father's arms. 

"Where is mamma?" she exclaimed. "She is here, my dear, but she hasfainted. The joy of your return has been too much for her. "

Nelly knelt beside her mother and raised her head, and the farmergrasped Harold's hand. 

"My brave boy, " he said, "I have to thank you for saving my child'slife. God bless you!"

He dipped his hat in the lake and sprinkled water in his wife's face. She soon recovered and, a few minutes afterward, the happy partywalked up to the house, Mrs. Welch being assisted by her husband andPearson. The two young ones were soon seated at a table, ravenouslydevouring food, and, when their hunger was satisfied, they relatedthe story of their adventures, the whole of the garrison beinggathered round to listen. After relating what had taken place up tothe time of their hiding the canoe, Harold went on:

"We walked about a quarter of a mile until we came to a large clumpof underwood. We crept in there, taking great pains not to break atwig or disturb a leaf. The ground was, fortunately, very dry, and Icould see that our footprints had not left the smallest marks. Therewe have lain hid ever since. We had the fish and the berries, and, fortunately, the fruit was ripe and juicy and quenched our thirstwell enough, and we could, sometimes, hear the firing by day, andalways at night. On the day we took refuge we heard the voices of theIndians down toward the lake quite plainly, but we have heard nothingof them since. Last night we heard the firing up to the middle of thenight, and then it suddenly stopped. To-day I crept out and went downto the lake to listen; but it seemed that everything was still. Nellywas in a terrible way, and was afraid that the house had been takenby the Indians, but I told her that could not be, for that therewould certainly have been a tremendous lot of firing at last, whereasit stopped, after a few shots, just as it had been going on so long. Our provisions were all gone and Nelly was getting very bad for wantof water. I, of course, got a drink at the lake this morning. So weagreed that, if everything was still again to-night, we would go backto the place where we had hidden the canoe, launch it, and paddlehere. Everything was quiet, so we came along as we had arranged. WhenI saw the lights in the windows I made sure all was right: still itwas a great relief when I heard the shout from the shore. I knew, ofcourse, that it wasn't a redskin's shout. Besides, Indians would havekept quiet till we came alongside. "

Very hearty were the commendations bestowed on the boy for hiscourage and thoughtfulness. 

"You behaved like an old frontiersman, " Pearson said. "I couldn'thave done better myself. You only made one blunder from the time youset out from shore. "

"What was that?" Harold asked. 

"You were wrong to pick the berries. The redskins, of course, wouldfind where you had landed, they'd see the marks where you lay down, and would know that you had paddled away again. Had it not been fortheir seeing the tracks you made in picking the berries they mighthave, supposed you had started before daybreak, and had gone out ofsight across the lake; but them marks would have shown 'em that youdid not take to your canoe until long after the sun was up, andtherefore that you couldn't have made across the lake without theirseeing you, but must either have landed or be in your canoe undershelter of the trees somewhere along the shore. It's a marvel to methat they didn't find your traces, however careful you were toconceal 'em. But that's the only error you made, and I tell you, young un, you have a right to be proud of having outwitted a hulltribe of redskins. "

CHAPTER IV. 

THE FIGHT AT LEXINGTON. 

Harold remained for four months longer with his cousin. The Indianshad made several attacks upon settlements at other points of thefrontier, but they had not repeated their incursion in theneighborhood of the lake. The farming operations had gone onregularly, but the men always worked with their rifles ready to theirhand. Pearson had predicted that the Indians were not likely toreturn to that neighborhood. Mr. Welch's farm was the only one alongthe lake that had escaped, and the loss the Indians had sustained inattacking it had been so heavy that they were not likely to make anexpedition in that quarter, where the chances of booty were so smalland the certainty of a desperate resistance so great. 

Other matters occurred which rendered the renewal of the attackimprobable. The news was brought by a wandering hunter that a quarrelhad arisen between the Shawnees and the Iroquois, and that the latterhad recalled their braves from the frontier to defend their ownvillages in case of hostilities breaking out between them and therival tribe. 

There was no occasion for Harold to wait for news from home, for hisfather had, before starting, definitely fixed the day for his return, and when that time approached Harold started on his eastward journey, in order to be at home about the date of their arrival. Pearson tookhim in his canoe to the end of the lake and accompanied him to thesettlement, whence he was able to obtain a conveyance to Detroit. Here he took a passage in a trading boat and made his way by water toMontreal, thence down through Lake Champlain and the Hudson River toNew York, and thence to Boston. 

The journey had occupied him longer than he expected, and Mr. AndMrs. Wilson were already in their home at Concord when he arrived. The meeting was a joyful one. His parents had upon their return homefound letters from Mr. Welch and his wife describing the events whichhad happened at the farm, speaking in the highest terms of thecourage and coolness in danger which Harold had displayed, and givinghim full credit for the saving of their daughter's life. 

Upon the day after Harold's return two gentlemen called upon CaptainWilson and asked him to sign the agreement which a number ofcolonists had entered into to resist the mother country to the last. This Captain Wilson positively refused to do. 

"I am an Englishman, " he said, "and my sympathies are wholly with mycountry. I do not say that the whole of the demands of England arejustifiable. I think that Parliament has been deceived as to thespirit existing here. But I consider that it has done nothingwhatever to justify the attitude of the colonists. The soldiers ofEngland have fought for you against French and Indians and are stillstationed here to protect you. The colonists pay nothing for theirland; they pay nothing toward the expenses of the government of themother country; and it appears to me to be perfectly just that peoplehere, free as they are from all the burdens that bear so heavily onthose at home, should at least bear the expense of the army stationedhere. I grant that it would have been far better had the coloniststaxed themselves to pay the extra amount, instead of the mothercountry taxing them; but this they would not do. Some of thecolonists paid their quota, others refused to do so, and this beingthe case, it appears to me that England is perfectly justified inlaying on a tax. Nothing could have been fairer than the tax that sheproposed. The stamp-tax would in no way have affected the poorerclasses in the colonies. It would have been borne only by the richand by those engaged in such business transactions as requiredstamped documents. I regard the present rebellion as the work of aclique of ambitious men who have stirred up the people by incendiaryaddresses and writings. There are, of course, among them a largenumber of men--among them, gentlemen, I place you--whoconscientiously believe that they are justified in doing nothingwhatever for the land which gave them or their ancestors birth; whowould enjoy all the great natural wealth of this vast country withoutcontributing toward the expense of the troops to whom it is due thatthey enjoy peace and tranquility. Such, gentlemen, are not mysentiments. You consider it a gross hardship that the colonists arecompelled to trade only with the mother country. I grant that itwould be more profitable and better for us had we an open trade withthe whole world; but in this England only acts as do all othercountries toward their colonies. France, Spain, Portugal, and theNetherlands all monopolize the trade of their colonies; all, far morethan does England, regard their colonies as sources of revenue. Irepeat, I do not think that the course that England has pursuedtoward us has been always wise, but I am sure that nothing that shehas done justifies the spirit of disaffection and rebellion which isripe throughout these colonies. "

"The time will come, sir, " one of the gentlemen said, "when you willhave reason to regret the line which you have now taken. "

"No, sir, " Captain Wilson said haughtily. "The time may come when theline that I have taken may cost me my fortune, and even my life, butit will never cause me one moment's regret that I have chosen thepart of a loyal English gentleman. "

When the deputation had departed Harold, who had been a wonderinglistener to the conversation, asked his father to explain to him theexact position in which matters stood. 

It was indeed a serious one. The success of England, in her strugglewith France for the supremacy of North America had cost her a greatdeal of money. At home the burdens of the people were extremelyheavy. The expense of the army and navy was great, and the ministry, in striving to lighten the burdens of the people, turned their eyesto the colonies. They saw in America a population of over two millionpeople, subjects of the king, like themselves, living free from rentand taxes on their own land and paying nothing whatever to theexpenses of the country. They were, it is true, forced to trade withEngland, but this obligation was set wholly at naught. A giganticsystem of smuggling was carried on. The custom-house officials had noforce at their disposal which would have enabled them to check theseoperations, and the law enforcing a trade with England was virtuallya dead letter. 

Their first step was to strengthen the naval force on the Americancoast and by additional vigilance to put some sort of check on thewholesale smuggling which prevailed. This step caused extremediscontent among the trading classes of America, and these set towork vigorously to stir up a strong feeling of disaffection againstEngland. The revenue officers were prevented, sometimes by force, from carrying out their duties. 

After great consideration the English government came to theconclusion that a revenue sufficient to pay a considerable proportionof the cost of the army in America might be raised by means of astamp-tax imposed upon all legal documents, receipts, agreements, andlicenses--a tax, in fact, resembling that on stamps now in use inEngland. The colonists were furious at the imposition of this tax. ACongress, composed of deputies from each State, met, and it wasunanimously resolved that the stamp-tax should not be paid. Meetingswere everywhere held, at which the strongest and most treasonablelanguage was uttered, and such violent threats were used against thepersons employed as stamp-collectors that these, in fear of theirlives, resigned their posts. 

The stamp-tax remained uncollected and was treated by the colonistsas if it were not in existence. 

The whole of the States now began to prepare for war. The Congresswas made permanent, the militia drilled and prepared for fighting, and everywhere the position grew more and more strained. Massachusetts was the headquarters of disaffection, and here a totalbreak with the mother country was openly spoken of. At times the moremoderate spirits attempted to bring about a reconciliation betweenthe two parties. Petitions were sent to the Houses of Parliament, andeven at this time had any spirit of wisdom prevailed in England thefinal consequences might have been prevented. Unfortunately themajority in Parliament were unable to recognize that the colonistshad any rights upon their side. Taxation was so heavy at home thatmen felt indignant that they should be called upon to pay for thekeeping up of the army in America, to which the untaxed colonists, with their free farms and houses, would contribute nothing. The pleaof the colonists that they were taxed by a chamber in which they wereunrepresented was answered by the statement that such was also thecase with Manchester, Leeds, and many other large towns which wereunrepresented in Parliament. 

In England neither the spirit nor the strength of the colonists wasunderstood. Men could not bring themselves to believe that thesewould fight rather than submit, still less that if they did fight itwould be successfully. They ignored the fact that the population ofthe States was one-fourth as large as that of England; that by farthe greater proportion of that population were men trained, either inborder warfare or in the chase, to the use of the rifle; that theenormous extent of country offered almost insuperable obstacles tothe most able army composed of regular troops, and that the vastforests and thinly populated country were all in favor of apopulation fighting as guerrillas against trained troops. Had theyperceived these things the English people would have hesitated beforeembarking upon such a struggle, even if convinced, as assuredly thegreat majority were convinced, of the fairness of their demands. Itis true that even had England at this point abandoned altogether herdetermination to raise taxes in America the result would probablyhave been the same. The spirit of disaffection in the colony had goneso far that a retreat would have been considered as a confession ofweakness, and separation of the colonists from the mother countrywould have happened ere many years had elapsed. As it was, Parliamentagreed to let the stamp-tax drop, and in its place established someimport duties on goods entering the American ports. 

The colonists, however, were determined that they would submit to notaxation whatever. The English government, in its desire for peace, abandoned all the duties with the exception of that on tea; but eventhis concession was not sufficient to satisfy the colonists. Theseentered into a bond to use no English goods. A riot took place atBoston, and the revenue officers were forced to withdraw from theirposts. Troops were dispatched from England and the House of Commonsdeclared Massachusetts to be in a state of rebellion. 

It must not be supposed that the colonists were by any meansunanimous in their resistance to England. There were throughout thecountry a large number of gentlemen, like Captain Wilson, whollyopposed to the general feeling. New York refused to send members tothe Congress, and in many other provinces the adhesion given to thedisaffected movement was but lukewarm. It was in the New Englandprovinces that the spirit of rebellion was hottest. These States hadbeen peopled for the most part by Puritans--men who had left Englandvoluntarily, exiling themselves rather than submit to the laws andreligion of the country, and among them, as among a portion of theIrish population of America at the present time, the feeling ofhatred against the government of England was, in a way, hereditary. 

So far but few acts of violence had taken place. Nothing could bemore virulent than the language of the newspapers of both partiesagainst their opponents, but beyond a few isolated tumults the peacehad not been broken. It was the lull before the storm. The greatmajority of the New England colonists were bent upon obtainingnothing short of absolute independence; the loyalists and the Englishwere as determined to put down any revolt by force. 

The Congress drilled, armed, and organized; the English brought overfresh troops and prepared for the struggle. It was December whenHarold returned home to his parents, and for the next three monthsthe lull before the storm continued. 

The disaffected of Massachusetts had collected a large quantity ofmilitary stores at Concord. These General Gage, who commanded thetroops at Boston, determined to seize and destroy, seeing that theycould be collected only for use against the Government, and on thenight of April 19 the grenadier and light infantry companies of thevarious regiments, 800 strong, under command of Lieutenant ColonelSmith of the Tenth Regiment, and Major Pitcairne of the Marines, embarked in boats and were conveyed up Charles River as far as aplace called Phipps' Farm. There they landed at midnight, having aday's provisions in their haversacks, and started on their march toConcord, twenty miles distant from Boston. 

The design had been discovered by some of the revolutionary party inthe town, and two of their number were dispatched on horseback torouse the whole country on the way to Concord, where the news arrivedat two o'clock in the morning. 

Captain Wilson and his household were startled from sleep by thesudden ringing of the alarm-bells, and a negro servant, Pompey, whohad been for many years in their service, was sent down into thetown, which lay a quarter of a mile from the house, to find out whatwas the news. He returned in half an hour. 

"Me tink all de people gone mad, massa. Dey swarming out of deirhouses and filling de streets, all wid guns on deir shoulders, all dewhile shouting and halloing 'Down wid de English! Down wid deredcoats! dey shan't have our guns; dey shan't take de cannon and depowder. ' Dere were ole Massa Bill Emerson, the preacher, wid his gunin his hands, shouting to de people to stand firm and to fight tillde last; dey all shout, 'We will!' Dey bery desperate; me fear greatfight come on. "

"What are you going to do, father?" Harold asked. 

"Nothing, my boy. If, as it is only too likely, this is the beginningof a civil war, I have determined to offer my services to thegovernment. Great numbers of loyalists have sent in their namesoffering to serve if necessary, and from my knowledge of drill Ishall, of course, be useful. To-day I can take no active part in thefight, but I shall take my horse and ride forward to meet the troopsand warn the commanding officer that resistance will be attemptedhere. "

"May I go with you, father?"

"Yes, if you like, my boy. Pompey, saddle two horses at once. You arenot afraid of being left alone, Mary?" he said, turning to his wife. "There is no chance of any disturbance here. Our house lies beyondthe town, and whatever takes place will be in Concord. When thetroops have captured the guns and stores they will return. "

Mrs. Wilson said she was not frightened and had no fear whatever ofbeing left alone. The horses were soon brought round, and CaptainWilson and his son mounted and rode off at full speed. They made a_détour_ to avoid the town, and then, gaining the highroad, wentforward at full speed. The alarm had evidently been given all alongthe line. At every village the bells were ringing, the people wereassembling in the streets, all carrying arms, while numbers wereflocking in from the farmhouses around. Once or twice Captain Wilsonwas stopped and asked where he was going. 

"I am going to tell the commander of the British force, now marchinghither, that if he advances there will be bloodshed--that it will bethe beginning of civil war. If he has orders to come at all hazards, my words will not stop him; if it is left to his discretion, possiblyhe may pause before he brings on so dire a calamity. "

It was just dawn when Captain Wilson and Harold rode into Lexington, where the militia, 130 strong, had assembled. Their guns were loadedand they were ready to defend the place, which numbered about 700inhabitants. 

Just as Captain Wilson rode in a messenger ran up with the news thatthe head of the British column was close at hand. Some of the militiahad dispersed to lie down until the English arrived. John Parker, whocommanded them, ordered the drums to beat and the alarm-guns to befired, and his men drew up in two ranks across the road. 

"It is too late now, Harold, " Captain Wilson said. "Let us get out ofthe line of fire. "

The British, hearing the drums and the alarm-guns, loaded, and theadvance company came on at the double. Major Pitcairne was at theirhead and shouted to the militia to lay down their arms. 

It is a matter of dispute, and will always remain one, as to whofired the first shot. The Americans assert that it was the English;the English say that as they advanced several shots were fired atthem from behind a stone wall and from some of the adjoining houses, which wounded one man and hit Major Pitcairne's horse in two places. 

The militia disregarded Major Pitcairne's orders to lay down theirarms. The English fired; several of the militia were killed, ninewounded, and the rest dispersed. There was no further fighting andthe English marched on, unopposed, to Concord. 

As they approached the town the militia retreated from it. TheEnglish took possession of a bridge behind the place and held thiswhile the troops were engaged in destroying the ammunition andgun-carriages. Most of the guns had been removed and only twotwenty-four pounders were taken. In destroying the stores by fire thecourt-house took flames. At the sight of this fire the militia andarmed countrymen advanced down the hill toward the bridge. TheEnglish tried to pull up the planks, but the Americans ran forwardrapidly. The English guard fired; the colonists returned the fire. Some of the English were killed and wounded and the party fell backinto the town. Half an hour later Colonel Smith, having performed theduty that he was sent to do, resumed the homeward march with thewhole of his troops. 

Then the militiamen of Concord, with those from many villages aroundand every man in the district capable of bearing arms, fell upon theretiring English. 

The road led through several defiles, and every tree, every rock, every depression of ground was taken advantage of by the Americans. Scarcely a man was to be seen, but their deadly fire rained thickupon the tired troops. This they vainly attempted to return, but theycould do nothing against an invisible foe, every man of whompossessed a skill with his rifle far beyond that of the Britishsoldier. Very many fell and the retreat was fast becoming a rout, when, near Lexington, the column met a strong re-enforcement whichhad been sent out from Boston. This was commanded by Lord Percy, whoformed his detachment into square, in which Colonel Smith's party, now so utterly exhausted that they were obliged to lie down for sometime, took refuge. When they were rested the whole force movedforward again toward Boston, harassed the whole way by the Americans, who from behind stone walls and other places of shelter kept up anincessant fire upon both flanks, as well as in the front and rear, against which the troops could do nothing. At last the retreatingcolumn safely arrived at Boston, spent and worn out with fatigue. Their loss was 65 men killed, 136 wounded, 49 missing. 

Such was the beginning of the war of independence. Many Americanwriters have declared that previous to that battle there was nodesire for independence on the part of the colonists, but this isemphatically contradicted by the language used at the meetings and inthe newspapers which have come down to us. The leaders may not havewished to go so far--may not have intended to gain more than anentire immunity from taxation and an absolute power for the coloniststo manage their own affairs. But experience has shown that when thespark of revolution is once lighted, when resistance to the law hasonce commenced, things are carried to a point far beyond that dreamedof by the first leaders. 

Those who commenced the French Revolution were moderate men whodesired only that some slight check should be placed on the arbitrarypower of the king--that the people should be relieved in some slightdegree from the horrible tyranny of the nobles, from the misery andwretchedness in which they lived. These just demands increased stepby step until they culminated in the Reign of Terror and the mosthorrible scenes of bloodshed and massacre of modern times. 

Men like Washington and Franklin and Adams may have desired only thatthe colonists should be free from imperial taxation, but the popularvoice went far beyond this. Three years earlier wise counsels in theBritish Parliament might have averted a catastrophe and delayed formany years the separation of the colonies from their mother country. At the time the march began from Boston to Concord the Americancolonists stood virtually in armed rebellion. The militia throughoutNew England were ready to fight. Arms, ammunition, and militarystores were collected in Rhode Island and New Hampshire. The cannonand military stores belonging to the Crown had been carried off bythe people, forty cannon being seized in Rhode Island alone. Suchbeing the case, it is nonsense to speak of the fray at Lexington asthe cause of the Revolutionary War. It was but the spark in thepowder. The magazine was ready and primed, the explosion wasinevitable, and the fight at Lexington was the accidental incidentwhich set fire to it. 

The efforts of American writers to conceal the real facts of thecase, to minimize the rebellious language, the violent acts of thecolonists, and to make England responsible for the war because a bodyof troops were sent to seize cannon and military stores intended tobe used against them are so absurd, as well as so untrue, that it isastonishing how wide a credence such statements have received. 

From an eminence at some distance from the line of retreat CaptainWilson and his son watched sorrowfully the attack upon the Britishtroops. When at last the combatants disappeared from sight throughone of the defiles Captain Wilson turned his horse's head homeward. 

"The die is cast, " he said to his wife as she met him at the door. "The war has begun, and I fear it can have but one termination. Thecolonists can place forces in the field twenty times as numerous asany army that England can spare. They are inferior in drill and indiscipline, but these things, which are of such vast consequence in aEuropean battlefield, matter but little in such a country as this. Skill with the rifle and knowledge of forest warfare are far moreimportant. In these points the colonists are as superior to theEnglish soldiers as they are in point of numbers. Nevertheless, mydear, my duty is plain. I am an Englishman and have borne hisMajesty's commission, and I must fight for the king. Harold hasspoken to me as we rode home together, and he wishes to fight by myside. I have pointed out to him that as he was born here he canwithout dishonor remain neutral in the struggle. He, however, insiststhat as a royal subject of the king he is entitled to fight for him. He saw to-day many lads not older than himself in the rebel ranks, and he has pleaded strongly for permission to go with me. To this Ihave agreed. Which would you prefer, Mary--to stay quietly here, where I imagine you would not be molested on account of the part Itake, or will you move into Boston and stop with your relations thereuntil the struggle has ended one way or the other?"

As Mrs. Wilson had frequently talked over with her husband the coursethat he would take in the event of civil war actually breaking out, the news that he would at once offer his services to the Britishauthorities did not come as a shock upon her. Even the question ofHarold accompanying his father had been talked over; and although herheart bled at the thought of husband and son being both engaged insuch a struggle, she agreed to acquiesce in any decision that Haroldmight arrive at. He was now nearly sixteen, and in the colonies a ladof this age is, in point of independence and self-reliance, olderthan an English boy. Harold, too, had already shown that he possesseddiscretion and coolness as well as courage, and although now that themoment had come Mrs. Wilson wept passionately at the thought of theirleaving her, she abstained from saying any word to dissuade them fromthe course they had determined upon. When she recovered from her fitof crying she said that she would accompany them at once to Boston, as in the first place their duties might for some time lie in thatcity, and that in any case she would obtain far more speedy newsthere of what was going on throughout the country than she would atConcord. She would, too, be living among her friends and would meetwith many of the same convictions and opinions as her husband's, whereas in Concord the whole population would be hostile. 

Captain Wilson said that there was no time to be lost, as the wholetown was in a tumult. He therefore advised her to pack up suchnecessary articles as could be carried in the valises, on the horses'backs. 

Pompey and the other servants were to pack up the most valuableeffects and to forward them to a relation of Mrs. Wilson's who livedabout three miles from Boston. There they would be in safety andcould be brought into the town, if necessary. Pompey and two otherold servants were to remain in charge of the house and its contents. Jake, an active young negro some twenty-three or twenty-four yearsold, who was much attached to Harold, whose personal attendant andcompanion he had always been, was to accompany them on horseback, aswas Judy, Mrs. Wilson's negro maid. 

As evening fell the five horses were brought round, and the partystarted by a long and circuitous route, by which, after riding fornearly forty miles, they reached Boston at two o'clock next morning. 

CHAPTER V. 

BUNKER'S HILL. 

The excitement caused by the news of the fight at Concord was intenseand, as it spread through the colonies, the men everywhere rushed toarms. The fray at Lexington was represented as a wanton outrage, andthe fact wholly ignored that the colonists concerned in it were drawnup in arms to oppose the passage of the king's troops, who weremarching on their legitimate duty of seizing arms and ammunitioncollected for the purpose of warring against the king. The colonialorators and newspaper writers affirmed then, as they have affirmedsince, that, up to the day of Lexington, no one had a thought offiring a shot against the Government. A more barefaced misstatementwas never made. Men do not carry off cannon by scores, and accumulateeverywhere great stores of warlike ammunition, without a thought offighting. The colonists commenced the war by assembling in arms tooppose the progress of British troops obeying the orders of theGovernment. It matters not a whit on which side the first shot wasfired. American troops have, many times since that event, fired uponrioters in the streets, under circumstances no stronger than thosewhich brought on the fight at Lexington. 

From all parts of New England the militia and volunteers poured in, and in three days after the fight, twenty thousand armed men wereencamped between the rivers Mystic and Roxburgh, thus besiegingBoston. They at once set to work throwing up formidable earthworks, the English troops remaining within their intrenchments across theneck of land joining Boston with the mainland. 

The streets of Boston were crowded with an excited populace whenCaptain Wilson and his party rode into it at two in the morning. Noone thought of going to bed, and all were excited to the last degreeat the news of the battle. All sorts of reports prevailed. On thecolonial side it was affirmed that the British, in their retreat, hadshot down women and children; while the soldiers affirmed that thecolonists had scalped many of their number who fell in the fight. Thelatter statement was officially made by Lord Percy in his report ofthe engagement. 

Captain Wilson rode direct to the house of his wife's friends. Theywere still up, and were delighted to see Mary Wilson, for suchexaggerated reports had been received of the fight that they werealarmed for her safety. They belonged to the moderate party, who sawthat there were faults on both sides and regretted bitterly both theobstinacy of the English Parliament in attempting to coerce thecolonists and the determination of the latter to oppose, by force ofarms, the legitimate rights of the mother country. 

Until the morning the events of the preceding day were talked over; afew hours' repose was then taken, after which Captain Wilson went tothe headquarters of General Gage and offered his services. AlthoughBoston was the headquarters of the disaffected party, no less thantwo hundred men came forward as volunteers in the king's service, andCaptain Wilson was at once appointed to the command of a company offifty men. Before leaving the army he had taken part in severalexpeditions against the Indians, and his knowledge of forest warfarerendered him a valuable acquisition. Boston was but poorlyprovisioned, and, as upon the day when the news of Lexington reachedNew York two vessels laden with flour for the use of the troops atBoston were seized by the colonists and many other supplies cut off, the danger of the place being starved out was considerable. GeneralGage, therefore, offered no opposition to the exit from the city ofthose who wished to avoid the horror of a siege, and a considerableportion of the population made their way through to the rebel lines. Every day brought news of fresh risings throughout the country; thegovernors of the various provinces were powerless; small garrisons ofEnglish troops were disarmed and made prisoners; and the fortress ofTiconderoga, held only by fifty men, was captured by the Americanswithout resistance. In one month after the first shot was fired thewhole of the American colonies were in rebellion. 

The news was received in England with astonishment and sorrow. Greatconcessions had been made by Parliament, but the news had reachedAmerica too late to avoid hostilities. Public opinion was divided;many were in favor of granting at once all that the colonistsdemanded, and many officers of rank and position resigned theircommissions rather than fight against the Americans. The division, indeed, was almost as general and complete as it had been in the timeof our own civil war. In London the feeling in favor of the colonistswas strong, but in the country generally the determination to repressthe rising was in the ascendant. The colonists had, with greatshrewdness, dispatched a fast-sailing ship to Europe upon the dayfollowing the battle of Lexington, giving their account of theaffair, and representing it as a massacre of defenseless colonists byBritish troops; and the story thus told excited a sympathy whichwould not, perhaps, have been extended to them had the real facts ofthe case been known. Representatives from all the colonies met atPhiladelphia to organize the national resistance; but as yet, although many of the bolder spirits spoke of altogether throwing offallegiance to England, no resolution was proposed to that effect. 

For the first six weeks after his arrival at Boston, Captain Wilsonwas engaged in drilling his company. Harold was, of course, attachedto it, and entered with ardor upon his duties. Captain Wilson did notattempt to form his men into a band of regular soldiers; accuracy ofmovement and regularity of drill would be of little avail in thewarfare in which they were likely to be engaged. Accuracy inshooting, quickness in taking cover, and steadiness in carrying outany general orders were the principal objects to be attained. Most ofthe men had already taken part in frontier warfare. The majority ofthem were gentlemen--Englishmen who, like their captain, had come outfrom home and purchased small estates in the country. The discipline, therefore, was not strict, and, off duty, all were on terms ofequality. 

Toward the end of May and beginning of June considerablere-enforcements arrived from England, and, as a step preparatory tooffensive measures, General Gage, on June 12, issued a proclamationoffering, in his Majesty's name, a free pardon to all who shouldforthwith lay down their arms, John Hancock and General Adams onlyexcepted, and threatening with punishment all who should delay toavail themselves of the offer. This proclamation had no effectwhatever. 

Near the peninsula of Boston, on the north, and separated from it bythe Charles River, which is navigable and about the breadth of theThames at London Bridge, is another neck of land called the Peninsulaof Charlestown. On the north bank, opposite Boston, lies the town ofCharlestown, behind which, in the center of the peninsula, rises aneminence called Bunker's Hill. Bunker's Hill is sufficiently high tooverlook any part of Boston and near enough to be within cannon-shot. This hill was unoccupied by either party, and about this time theAmericans, hearing that General Gage had come to a determination tofortify it, resolved to defeat his resolution by being the first tooccupy it. 

About nine in the evening of June 16 a detachment from the colonialarmy, one thousand strong, under the command of Colonel Prescott, moved along the Charlestown road and took up a position on a shoulderof Bunker's Hill, which was known as Breed's Hill, just above thetown of Charlestown. They reached this position at midnight. Each mancarried a pick and shovel, and all night they worked vigorously inintrenching the position. Not a word was spoken, and the watch onboard the men-of-war in the harbor were ignorant of what was going onso near at hand. At daybreak the alarm was given, and the _Lively_opened a cannonade upon the redoubt. A battery of guns was placed onCopp's Hill, behind Boston, distant twelve hundred yards from theworks, and this, also, opened fire. The Americans continued theirwork, throwing up fresh intrenchments; and, singularly, only one manwas killed by the fire from the ships and redoubt. A breastwork wascarried down the hill to the flat ground which, intersected byfences, stretched away to the Mystic. By nine o'clock they hadcompleted their intrenchments. 

Prescott sent off for re-enforcements, but there was little harmonyamong the colonial troops. Disputes between the contingents of thevarious provinces were common; there was no head of sufficientauthority to enforce his orders upon the whole; and a long delay tookplace before the re-enforcements were sent forward. 

In the meantime the English had been preparing to attack theposition. The Fifth, Thirty-eighth, Forty-third, and Fifty-secondregiments, with ten companies of the grenadiers and ten of the lightinfantry, with a proportion of field artillery, embarked in boats, and, crossing the harbor, landed on the outward side of thepeninsula, near the Mystic, with a view of outflanking the Americanposition and surrounding them. The force was under the command ofMajor General Howe, under whom was Brigadier General Piggott. 

Upon seeing the strength of the American position, General Howehalted, and sent back for further re-enforcements. The Americansimproved the time thus given them by forming a breastwork in front ofan old ditch. Here there was a post-and-rail fence. They ran upanother by the side of this and filled the space between the two withthe new-mown hay, which, cut only the day before, lay thickly overthe meadows. 

[Illustration: Plan of the Action at Bunkers Hill, on the 17th ofJune 1775. ]

Two battalions were sent across to re-enforce Howe, while largere-enforcements, with six guns, arrived to the assistance ofPrescott. The English had now a force consisting, according todifferent authorities, of between 2000 and 2500 men. The colonialforce is also variously estimated, and had the advantage both inposition and in the protection of their intrenchments, while theBritish had to march across open ground. As individual shots thecolonists were immensely superior, but the British had the advantagesgiven by drill and discipline. 

The English lines advanced in good order, steadily and slowly, theartillery covering them by their fire. Presently the troops openedfire, but the distance was too great and they did but littleexecution. Encumbered with their knapsacks they ascended the steephill toward the redoubt with difficulty, covered, as it was, by grassreaching to the knees. The colonists did not fire a shot until theEnglish line had reached a point about one hundred and fifty yardsfrom the intrenchments. Then Prescott gave the order, and from theredoubt and the long line of intrenchments flanking it flashed a lineof fire. Each man had taken a steady aim with his rifle resting onthe earthwork before him, and so deadly was the fire that nearly thewhole front line of the British fell. For ten minutes the rest stoodwith dogged courage, firing at the hidden foe, but these, shelteredwhile they loaded and only exposing themselves momentarily while theyraised their heads above the parapets to fire, did such deadlyexecution that the remnant of the British fell back to the foot ofthe hill. 

While this force, which was under the command of General Pigott, hadbeen engaged, another division under Howe himself moved against therail fence. The combat was a repetition of that which had taken placeon the hill. Here the Americans reserved their fire until the enemywere close; then, with their muskets resting on the rails, theypoured in a deadly fire, and, after in vain trying to stand theirground, the troops fell back to the shore. 

Captain Wilson was standing with Harold on Copp's Hill watching theengagement. 

"What beautiful order they go in!" Harold said, looking admiringly atthe long lines of red-coated soldiers. 

"It is very pretty, " Captain Wilson said sadly, "and may do inregular warfare; but I tell you, Harold, that sort of thing won't dohere. There is scarce a man carrying a gun behind those intrenchmentswho cannot with certainty hit a bull's-eye at one hundred and fiftyyards. It is simply murder, taking the men up in regular orderagainst such a foe sheltered by earthworks. "

At this moment the long line of fire darted out from the Americanintrenchments. 

"Look there!" Captain Wilson cried in a pained voice. "The front lineis nearly swept away! Do you see them lying almost in an unbrokenline on the hillside? I tell you, Harold, it is hopeless to look forsuccess if we fight in this way. The bravest men in the world couldnot stand such a fire as that. "

"What will be done now?" Harold asked as the men stood huddled uponthe shore. 

"They will try again, " Captain Wilson said. "Look at the officersrunning about among them and getting them into order. "

In a quarter of an hour the British again advanced both toward theredoubt and the grass fence. As before the Americans withheld theirfire, and this time until the troops were far closer than before, andthe result was even more disastrous. Some of the grenadier and lightinfantry companies who led lost three-fourths, others nine-tenths oftheir men. Again the British troops recoiled from that terrible fire. General Howe and his officers exerted themselves to the utmost torestore order when the troops again reached the shore, and the mengallantly replied to their exhortations. Almost impossible as thetask appeared, they prepared to undertake it for the third time. Thistime a small force only was directed to move against the grass fence, while the main body, under Howe, were to attack the redoubt on thehill. 

Knapsacks were taken off and thrown down, and each man nerved himselfto conquer or die. The ships in the harbor prepared the way byopening a heavy cannonade. General Clinton, who was watching thebattle from Copp's Hill, ran down to the shore, rowed across theharbor, and put himself at the head of two battalions. Then, withloud cheers, the troops again sprang up the ascent. The Americanammunition was running short, many of the men not having more thanthree or four rounds left, and this time they held their fire untilthe British troops were within twenty yards. These had not fired ashot, the order being that there was to be no pause, but that theredoubt was to be carried with the bayonet. For a moment they waveredwhen the deadly volley was poured in upon them. Then, with a cheer, they rushed at the intrenchments. All those who first mounted wereshot down by the defenders, but the troops would not be denied, and, pouring over the earthworks leaped down upon the enemy. 

For a few minutes there was a hand-to-hand fight, the Americans usingthe butt-ends of their muskets, the English their bayonets. Thesoldiers were exhausted with the climb up the hill and their exertionsunder a blazing sun, and the great majority of the defenders of theredoubt were, therefore, enabled to retreat unharmed, as, fresh andactive, they were able to outrun their tired opponents, and as theballs served out to the English field-pieces were too large, theartillery were unable to come into action. 

The colonists at the rail fence maintained their position against thesmall force sent against them till the main body at the redoubt hadmade their escape. The British were unable to continue the pursuitbeyond the isthmus. 

In the whole history of the British army there is no record of a moregallant feat than the capture of Bunker's Hill, and few troops in theworld would, after two bloody repulses, have moved up the third timeto assail such a position, defended by men so trained to the use ofthe rifle. Ten hundred and fifty-four men, or nearly half theirnumber, were killed and wounded, among whom were 83 officers. In fewbattles ever fought was the proportion of casualties to the numberengaged so great. The Americans fought bravely, but the extraordinarypraise bestowed upon them for their valor appears misplaced. Theirposition was one of great strength, and the absence of drill was ofno consequence whatever in such an engagement. They were perfectlysheltered from the enemy's fire while engaged in calmly shooting himdown, and their loss, up to the moment when the British rushed amongthem, was altogether insignificant. Their casualties took place afterthe position was stormed and on their retreat along the peninsula, and amounted in all to 145 killed and captured and 304 wounded. Itmay be said that both sides fought well; but, from the circumstancesunder which they fought, the highest credit is due to the victors. 

The battle, however, though won by the English, was a moral triumphfor the Americans, and the British Parliament should at once havegiven up the contest. It was, from the first, absolutely certain thatthe Americans, with their immense superiority in numbers, could, ifthey were only willing to fight, hold their vast country against theBritish troops, fighting with a base thousands of miles away. Thebattle of Bunker's Hill showed that they were so willing--that theycould fight sternly and bravely: and this point once established, itwas little short of madness for the English government to continuethe contest. They had not even the excuse of desiring to wipe out thedishonor of a defeat. Their soldiers had won a brilliant victory andhad fought with a determination and valor never exceeded, and Englandcould have afforded to say, "We will fight no more. If you, theinhabitants of a vast continent, are determined to go alone, areready to give your lives rather than remain in connection with us, goand prosper. We acknowledge we cannot subdue a nation in arms. "

From the height of Copp's Hill it could be seen that the British hadsuffered terribly. Captain Wilson was full of enthusiasm when he sawthe success of the last gallant charge of the English soldiers, buthe said to Harold:

"It is a disastrous victory. A few such battles as these and theEnglish army in America would cease to exist. "

But although they were aware that the losses were heavy they were notprepared for the truth. The long grass had hidden from view many ofthose who fell, and when it was known that nearly half of thoseengaged were killed or wounded the feeling among the English was akinto consternation. 

The generalship of the British was wholly unworthy of the valor ofthe troops. There would have been no difficulty in placing some ofthe vessels of light draught so far up the Mystic as to outflank theintrenchments held by the colonists. Indeed, the British troops mighthave been landed further up the Mystic, in which case the Americansmust have retreated instantly to avoid capture. Lastly, the troops, although fighting within a mile of their quarters, were encumberedwith three days' provisions and their knapsacks, constituting, withtheir muskets and ammunition, a load of 125 pounds. This was, indeed, heavily handicapping men who had, under a blazing sun, to climb asteep hill, with grass reaching to their knees, and intersected bywalls and fences. 

American writers describe the defenders of the position as inferiorin numbers to the assailants, but it is due to the English to saythat their estimate of the number of the defenders of theintrenchments differs very widely from this. General Gage estimatedthem as being fully three times as numerous as the British troops. Itis probable that the truth lies between the two accounts. 

Captain Wilson returned with Harold, greatly dispirited, to hishouse. 

"The lookout is dreadfully bad, " he said to his wife, afterdescribing the events of the day. "So far as I can see there are buttwo alternatives--either peace or a long and destructive war withfailure at its end. It is even more hopeless trying to conquer a vastcountry like this, defended by irregulars, than if we had a trainedand disciplined army to deal with. In that case two or three signalvictories might bring the war to a conclusion; but fighting withirregulars, a victory means nothing beyond so many of the enemykilled. There are scarcely any cannon to take, no stores or magazinesto capture. When the enemy is beaten he disperses, moves off, and ina couple of days gathers again in a fresh position. The work has noend. There are no fortresses to take, no strategical positions tooccupy, no great roads to cut. The enemy can march anywhere, attackand disperse as he chooses, scatter, and re-form when you have passedby. It is like fighting the wind. "

"Well, John, since it seems so hopeless, cannot you give it up? Is ittoo late?"

"Altogether too late, Mary, and if I were free tomorrow I wouldvolunteer my services again next day. It is not any the less my dutyto fight in my country's cause because I believe the cause to be alosing one. You must see that yourself, dear. If England had beensure to win without my aid, I might have stood aloof. It is becauseeveryone's help is needed that such services as I can render are dueto her. A country would be in a bad way whose sons were only ready tofight when their success was a certainty. "

The Congress determined now to detach Canada from the English sideand prepared a force for the invasion of that colony, where theBritish had but few regular troops. 

Captain Wilson was one morning summoned to headquarters. On hisreturn he called together four or five of the men best acquaintedwith the country. These had been in their early days hunters orborder scouts, and knew every foot of the forest and lakes. 

"I have just seen the general, " Captain Wilson said. "A royalistbrought in news last night that the rebels are raising a forceintended to act against Montreal. They reckon upon being joined by aconsiderable portion of the Canadians, among whom there is, unfortunately, a good deal of discontent. We have but two regimentsin the whole colony. One of these is at Quebec. The rebels, therefore, will get the advantage of surprise, and may raise thecolony before we are in a condition to resist. General Howe asked meto take my company through the woods straight to Montreal. We shouldbe landed a few miles up the coast at night. I suppose some of youknow the country well enough to be able to guide us. "

Several of the men expressed their ability to act as guides. 

"I've fought the Injuns through them woods over and over again, " saidone of them, a sinewy, weather-beaten man of some sixty years old, who was known as Peter Lambton. He had for many years been a scoutattached to the army and was one of the most experienced hunters onthe frontier. He was a tall, angular man, except that he stoopedslightly, the result of a habit of walking with the head bent forwardin the attitude of listening. The years which had passed over him hadhad no effect upon his figure. He walked with a long, noiselesstread, like that of an Indian, and was one of the men attached to hiscompany in whom, wisely, Captain Wilson had made no attempt toinstill the very rudiments of drill. It was, the captain thought, well that the younger men should have such a knowledge of drill aswould enable them to perform simple maneuvers, but the old hunterswould fight in their own way--a way infinitely better adapted forforest warfare than any that he could teach them. Peter and some ofhis companions were in receipt of small pensions, which had beenbestowed upon them for their services with the troops. Men of thiskind were not likely to take any lively interest in the squabbles asto questions of taxation, but when they found that it was coming tofighting they again offered their services to the government as amatter of course. Some were attached to the regular troops as scouts, while others were divided among the newly raised companies ofloyalists. 

Peter Lambton had for the last four years been settled at Concord. During the war with the French he had served as a scout with theregiment to which Captain Wilson belonged, and had saved thatofficer's life when with a portion of his company, he was surroundedand cut off by hostile Indians. A strong feeling of friendship hadsprung up between them, and when, four years before, there had been alull in the English fighting on the frontier, Peter had retired onhis pension and the savings which he had made during his many years'work as a hunter, and had located himself in a cottage on CaptainWilson's estate. It was the many tales told him by the hunter of hisexperiences in Indian warfare that had fired Harold with a desire forthe life of a frontier hunter, and had given him such a knowledge offorest life as had enabled him to throw off the Indians from histrail. On Harold's return the old hunter had listened with extremeinterest to the story of his adventures and had taken great pride inthe manner in which he had utilized his teachings. Peter made hisappearance in the city three days after the arrival of Captain Wilsonthere. 

"I look upon this here affair as a favorable occurrence for Harold, "he said to Captain Wilson. "The boy has lots of spirits, but if ithad not been for this he might have grown up a regular towngreenhorn, fit for nothing but to walk about in a long coat and totalk pleasant to women; but this 'll jest be the making of him. Withyour permission, cap, I'll take him under my charge and teach him touse his eyes and his ears, and I reckon he'll turn out as good anInjun fighter as you'll see on the frontier. "

"But it is not Indians that we are going to fight Peter, " CaptainWilson said. "I heartily wish it was. "

"It 'll be the same thing, " Peter said; "not here, in course; there'll be battles between the regulars and the colonists, regularbattles like that at Quebec, where both parties was fools enough tomarch about in the open and get shot down by hundreds. I don't callthat fighting; that's jest killing, and there aint no more sense init than in two herd of buffalo charging each other on the prairie. But there 'll be plenty of real fighting--expeditions in the woodsand Injun skirmishes, for you'll be sure that the Injuns'll join in, some on one side and some on the other; it aint in their nature tosit still in their villages while powder's being burned. A few monthsof this work will make a man of him, and he might have a worseteacher than Peter Lambton. You jest hand him over to my care, cap, and I'll teach him all I know of the ways of the woods, and I tellyer there aint no better kind of edication for a young fellow. Helarns to use the senses God has given him, to keep his head whenanother man would lose his presence of mind, to have the eye of ahawk and the ear of a hound, to get so that he scarcely knows what itis to be tired or hungry, to be able to live while other men wouldstarve, to read the signs of the woods like a printed book, and to bein every way a man and not a tailor's figure. "

"There is a great deal in what you say, old friend, " Captain Wilsonanswered, "and such a training cannot but do a man good. I wish withall my heart that it had been entirely with red foes that thefighting was to be done. However, that cannot be helped, and as he isto fight he could not be in better hands than yours. So long as weremain here I shall teach him what drill I can with the rest of thecompany, but when we leave this town and the work really begins, Ishall put him in your charge to learn the duties of a scout. "

The young negro Jake had also enlisted, for throughout the war thenegroes fought on both sides, according to the politics of theirmasters. There were only two other negroes in the company, andCaptain Wilson had some hesitation in enlisting them, but they madegood soldiers. In the case of Jake, Captain Wilson knew that he wasinfluenced in his wish to join solely by his affection for Harold, and the lad's father felt that in the moment of danger the negrowould be ready to lay down his life for him. 

There was great satisfaction in the band when they received news thatthey were at last about to take the field. The long inaction had beenmost wearisome to them, and they knew that any fighting that wouldtake place round Boston would be done by the regular troops. Food, too, was very scarce in town, and they were heartily weary of theregular drill and discipline. They were, then, in high spirits asthey embarked on board the _Thetis_ sloop-of-war and sailed fromBoston harbor. 

It was a pitiful parting between Mrs. Wilson and her husband and son. It had been arranged that she should sail for England in a ship thatwas leaving in the following week and should there stay with herhusband's family, from whom she had a warm invitation to make theirhome her own until the war was over. 

The _Thetis_ ran out to sea. As soon as night fell her bow was turnedto land again, and about midnight the anchor was let fall near theshore some twenty miles north of Boston. The landing was quicklyeffected, and with three days' provisions in their knapsacks thelittle party started on their march. 

One of the scouts who had come from that neighborhood led them bypaths which avoided all villages and farms. At daybreak theybivouacked in a wood and at nightfall resumed the march. By the nextmorning they had left the settlements behind, and entered a belt ofswamp and forest extending west to the St. Lawrence. 

CHAPTER VI. 

SCOUTING. 

A party of six men were seated around a fire in the forest whichcovered the slopes of the northern shore of Lake Champlain. The spothad been chosen because a great tree had fallen, bringing downseveral others in its course, and opening a vista through which aview could be obtained of the surface of the lake. The partyconsisted of Peter Lambton, Harold, Jake, Ephraim Potter, another oldfrontiersman, and two Indians. 

The company under Captain Wilson had made its way safely to the St. Lawrence after undergoing considerable hardships in the forest. Theyhad been obliged to depend entirely on what game they could shoot andsuch fish as they could catch in the rivers whose course theyfollowed. They had, however, reached Montreal without loss, and therethey found that General Carleton had in all about 500 regulars andabout 200 volunteers who had recently been engaged. 

It was clear that if the people of Canada were as hostile to theconnection with England as were those of the other colonies, thelittle force at the disposal of the English general could do nothingto defend the colony against the strong force which the Americanswere collecting for its invasion. Fortunately this was not the case. Although the Canadians were of French descent and the province hadbeen wrested by arms from France, they for the most part preferredbeing under English rule to joining the insurgent colonies. They hadbeen in no way oppressed by England, their property had beenrespected, and above all things no attempt had ever been made tointerfere with their religion. In the New England provinces the hardPuritan spirit of the early fathers had never ceased to prevail. Those who had fled from England to obtain freedom of worship had beenintolerant persecutors of all religion different from their own. Theconsequence was that the priests of Canada were wholly opposed to anyidea of union with the insurgent colonists. Their influence over thepeople was great, and although these still objected to the Englishrule and would have readily taken up arms against it under othercircumstances, they had too little sympathy with the New Englandersto join in their movement, which, if successful, would have placedCanada under the rule of the United States instead of that ofEngland. 

The upper classes of Canadians were almost to a man loyal to theEnglish connection. They had been well treated and enjoyed a greaterstate of independence than had been the case under French rule. Moreover, they were for the most part descended from old Frenchfamilies, and their sympathies were entirely opposed to popularinsurrection. Thus, when Captain Wilson and his party reachedMontreal, they found that, in spite of the paucity of English troopsunder the command of General Carleton, the position was not so bad ashad been feared by General Gage. It was possible, and indeedprobable, that Upper Canada might fall into the hands of theAmericans, and that even Quebec itself might be captured; but unlessthe people joined the Americans the success of the latter would bebut temporary. With the spring the navigation of the river would beopen and re-enforcements would arrive from England. The invaderswould then be at a disadvantage. Separated from home by a wide tractof forest-covered country, they would have the greatest difficulty intransporting artillery, ammunition, and stores, and, fighting as anarmy in invasion, they would be placed in a very different positionto that occupied by the colonists fighting on their own ground. Itwas probable that for a time the tide of invasion would succeed. 

The Indians of the Five Nations, as those dwelling near the Britishfrontier at this point were called, had volunteered their services tothe general to cross the frontier to recapture Ticonderoga and CrownPoint, which had been seized by the Americans, and to carry the warinto the colonies. But General Carleton, an exceedingly humane andkind-hearted man, shrank from the horrors that such a warfare wouldentail upon the colonists. He accepted the services of the Indians asfar as the absolute defense of Canada from invasion, but refused toallow them to cross the frontier. 

On the arrival of Captain Wilson with his little force he was orderedto march at once to the fort of St. John's, which was held by a partyof regular troops. 

On arriving at that place the two scouts had been sent down towardLake Champlain to watch the proceedings of the enemy. Harold hadobtained leave from his father to accompany the scouts, and Jake hadbeen permitted to form one of the party. Peter Lambton had grumbled alittle at this last addition to the number. He knew Jake's affectionfor his young master, and the great strength of the negro would haverendered him useful in a hand-to-hand fight, but he was altogetherunaccustomed to forest work, and his habit of bursting into fits oflaughter on the smallest provocation, as is the manner of his race, enraged the scout to the last degree. Indeed, he had not left thefort above an hour when he turned savagely on the negro. 

"Look-ee here, " he said, "if that's the way ye're a-going on, thesooner ye turns yer face and tramps back to the fort the better. Whenyou were at Concord it done no harm to make as much noise as ajackass braying whenever you opened that mouth of yours, but it won'tdo in the forests. It would cost us our har and your wool ef yer wereto make that noise with the enemy anywhere within fifteen miles ofyer. I aint a-going, if I knows it, to risk my sculp on such aventure as this; still less I aint a-going to see this young chap'slife thrown away. His father hez put him in my charge, and I ainta-going to see him sacrificed in no such way. So ye've got to make upyer mind; yer have got to keep that mouth of yours shut tight oryer've got to tramp back to the fort. "

Jake gave many promises of silence, and although at first he oftenraised his voice to a point far exceeding that considered by thehunters safe in the woods, he was each time checked by such a savagegrowl on the part of Peter, or by a punch in the ribs from Harold, that he quickly fell into the ways of the others and never spokeabove a loud whisper. 

At a short distance from the fort they were joined by the twoIndians, who were also out on a scouting expedition on their ownaccount. They had previously been well known both to Peter andEphraim. They were warriors of the Seneca tribe, one of the FiveNations. They had now been for two days on the north shore of LakeChamplain. They were sitting round a fire eating a portion of a deerwhich had been shot by Harold that morning. So far they had seennothing of the enemy. They knew that 3000 men, under Schuyler andMontgomery, had marched to the other end of the lake. The colonistshad been sending proclamations across the frontier to theinhabitants, saying that they were coming as friends to free themfrom the yoke of England and calling upon them to arise and strikefor freedom. They were also in negotiation with some of the chiefs ofthe Five Nations and with other Indian tribes to induce them to joinwith them. 

"I propose, " Peter said when the meal was finished and he had lightedhis pipe, "to go down the lake and see what they're doing. Deer Tailhere tells me that he knows where there's a canoe. He, Harold, and mewill go and reconnoiter a bit; the other three had best wait heretill we comes back with news. In course, chief, " he continued to theother Indian, after explaining to him in his own language what heintended to do, "you'll be guided by circumstances--you can see along way down the lake, and ef anything should lead you to think thatwe're in trouble, you can take such steps as may seem best to you. It's mighty little I should think of the crowd of colonists; but ef, as you say, a number of the warriors of the Five Nations, indignantat the rejection, of their offers by the English general, have gonedown and joined the colonists, it'll be a different affairaltogether. "

The Elk, as the second Seneca chief was called, nodded his assent. Ina few words Peter told Harold what had been arranged. Jake lookeddowncast when he heard that he was not to accompany his master, butas he saw the latter had, since leaving the fort, obeyed withoutquestioning every suggestion of the scout, he offered noremonstrance. 

A quarter of an hour later Peter rose, Deer Tail followed hisexample, and Harold at once took up his rifle and fell in in theirsteps. There was but little talk in the woods, and the matter havingbeen settled, it did not enter the mind either of Peter or of theIndian to say a word of adieu to their comrades. Harold imitatedtheir example, but gave a nod and a smile to Jake as he started. 

Half an hour's tramp took them to the shore of the lake. Here theyhalted for a minute while the Indian closely examined the locality. With the wonderful power of making their way straight through theforest to the required spot, which seems to be almost an instinctamong Indians, Deer Tail had struck the lake within two hundred yardsof the point which he aimed at. He led the way along the shore untilhe came to a spot where a great maple had fallen into the lake; herehe turned into the forest again, and in fifty yards came to a clumpof bushes; these he pushed aside and pointed to a canoe which waslying hidden among them. Peter joined him, the two lifted the boatout, placed it on their shoulders, and carried it to the lake. Therewere three paddles in it. Peter motioned Harold to take his place inthe stern and steer, while he and the Indian knelt forward and puttheir paddles in the water. 

"Keep her along on the right shore of the lake, about fifty yardsfrom the trees. There's no fear of anyone lurking about near thisend. "

The canoe was light and well made, and darted quickly over the waterunder the strokes of the two paddlers. It was late in the afternoonwhen they started, and before they had gone many miles darkness hadfallen. The canoe was run in close to shore, where she lay in theshadow of the trees until morning. Just as the sun rose the redskinand Peter simultaneously dipped their paddles in the water and sentthe canoe under the arches of the trees. They had at the same instantcaught sight of four canoes making their way along the lake. 

"Them's Injuns, " Peter whispered. "They're scouting to see if thelake's free. If the general could have got a couple of gunboats upthe Sorrel the enemy could never have crossed the lake, and it wouldhave given them a month's work to take their guns round it. It'slucky we were well under the trees or we should have been seen. Whathad we best do, Deer Tail?"

For two or three minutes the scouts conversed together in the Indiantongue. 

"The Seneca agrees with me, " Peter said. "It's like enough there areInjuns scouting along both shores. We must lay up here tillnightfall. Ef we're seen they'd signal by smoke, and we should havethem canoes back again in no time. By their coming I expect theexpedition is starting, but it won't do to go back without being sureof it. "

The canoe was paddled to a spot where the bushes grew thickly by thebank. It was pushed among these, and the three, after eating somecooked deer's flesh which they had brought with them, prepared topass the day. 

"The Seneca and I'll keep watch by turns, " the scout said. "We'llwake you if we want ye. "

Harold was by this time sufficiently accustomed to the ways of thewoods to obey orders at once without offering to take his turn atwatching, as his inclination led him to do, and he was soon soundasleep. It was late in the afternoon when he was awoke by the scouttouching him. 

"There's some critters coming along the bank, " he said in a whisper. "They aint likely to see us, but it's best to be ready. "

Harold sat up in the canoe, rifle in hand, and, listening intently, heard a slight sound such as would be produced by the snapping of atwig. Presently he heard upon the other side of the bushes, a fewyards distant, a few low words in the Indian tongue. He looked at hiscompanions. They were sitting immovable, each with his rifle directedtoward the sound, and Harold thought it would fare badly with any ofthe passers if they happened to take a fancy to peer through thebushes. The Indians had, however, no reason for supposing that therewere any enemies upon the lake, and they consequently passed onwithout examining more closely the thicket by the shore. Not until itwas perfectly dark did Peter give the sign for the continuance of thejourney. This time, instead of skirting the lake, the canoe wassteered out toward its center. For some time they paddled, and thenseveral lights were seen from ahead. 

"I thought so, " the scout said. "They've crossed to the Isle La Motteand they're making as many fires as if they war having a sort ofpicnic at home. We must wait till they burns out, for we daren't gonear the place with the water lit up for two or three hundred yardsround. It won't be long, for I reckon it must be past eleven o'clocknow. "

The fires were soon seen to burn down. The paddles were dipped in thewater and the canoe approached the island. 

"I'd give something, " Peter said, "to know whether there's anyredskins there. Ef there are, our chance of landing without beingseen aint worth talking of; ef there aint we might land a hull fleet;at any rate we must risk it. Now, Harold, the chief and me'll landand find out how many men there are here, and, ef we can, how longthey're likely to stop. You keep the canoe about ten yards fromshore, in the shadow of the trees, and be ready to move close theinstant you hear my call. I'll jest give the croak of a frog. Theinstant we get in you paddle off without a word. Ef ye hears anyshouts and judges as how we've been seen, ye must jest act upon thebest of yer judgment. "

The boat glided noiselessly up to the shore. All was still there, theencampment being at the other side of the island. The two scouts, redand white, stepped noiselessly on to the land. Harold backed thecanoe a few paces with a quick stroke upon the paddle, and seeingclose to him a spot where a long branch of a tree dipped into thewater, he guided the canoe among the foliage and there sat withoutmovement, listening almost breathlessly. 

Ere many minutes had elapsed he heard footsteps coming along theshore. They stopped when near him. Three or four minutes passedwithout the slightest sound, and then a voice said, in tones whichthe speaker had evidently tried to lower, but which were distinctlyaudible in the canoe:

"I tell yer, redskin, it seems to me as how you've brought us here ona fool's errand. I don't see no signs of a canoe, and it aint likelythat the British would be along the lake here, seeing as how there'sa score of canoes with your people in them scouting ahead. "

"I heard canoe, " another voice said, "first at other end of theisland and then coming along here. "

"And ef yer did, " the first speaker said, "likely enough it was oneof the canoes of your people. "

"No, " the Indian answered. "If canoe come back with news, would havecome straight to fires. "

"Well, it aint here, anyway, " the first speaker said, "and I don'tbelieve yer ever heard a canoe at all. It's enough to make a manswear to be called up jest as we were making ourselves comfortablefor the night on account of an Injun's fancies. I wonder at thegeneral's listening to them. However, we've got our orders to goround the island and see ef there's any canoe on either shore; sowe'd better be moving, else we shall not get to sleep beforemorning. "

Harold held his breath as the group passed opposite to him. Fortunately the trunk of the tree grew from the very edge of thewater, and there were several bushes growing round it, so that atthis point the men had to make a slight _détour_ inland. Harold feltthankful indeed that he had taken the precaution of laying his canoeamong the thick foliage, for although the night was dark it wouldhave been instantly seen had it been lying on the surface of thelake. Even as it was, a close inspection might have detected it, butthe eyes of the party were fixed on the shore, as it was there, if atall, that they expected to find an empty canoe lying. 

Harold was uneasy at the discovery that there were still someredskins on the island. It was possible, of course, that the one hehad heard might be alone as a scout, but it was more likely thatothers of the tribe were also there. 

After landing, Peter and the Seneca made their way across the islandto the side facing the American shore. Creeping cautiously along, they found a large number of flat-bottomed boats, in which theAmericans had crossed from the mainland, and which were, Peterthought, capable of carrying 2000 men. They now made their way towardthe spot where the forces were encamped. The fires had burned low, but round a few of them men were still sitting and talking. Motioningto the Seneca to remain quiet, Peter sauntered cautiously out on tothe clearing where the camp was formed. He had little fear ofdetection, for he wore no uniform, and his hunter's dress afforded noindex to the party to which he was attached. 

A great portion of the Americans were still in their ordinary attire, it having been impossible to furnish uniforms for so great a numberof men as had been suddenly called to arms throughout the colonies. 

From the arbors of boughs which had been erected in all directions, he judged that the force had been already some days upon the island. But large numbers of men were sleeping in the open air, and pickinghis way cautiously among them, he threw himself down at a shortdistance from one of the fires by which three or four men weresitting. 

For some time they talked of camp matters, the shortness of food, andwant of provisions. 

"It is bad here, " one said presently; "it will be worse when we moveforward. Schuyler will be here tomorrow with the rest of the army, and we are to move down to Isle-aux-Noix, at the end of the lake, andI suppose we shall land at once and march against St. John's. Thereare only a couple of hundred Britishers there, and we shall makeshort work of them. "

"The sooner the better, I say, " another speaker remarked. "I am readyenough to fight, but I hate all this waiting about. I want to getback to my farm again. "

"You are in a hurry, you are, " the other said. "You don't suppose weare going to take Canada in a week's time, do you. Even if theCanadians join us, and by what I hear that aint so sartin after all, we shall have to march down to Quebec, and that's no child's play. Iknow the country there. It is now September 4. Another month and thewinter will be upon us, and a Canadian winter is no joke, I can tellyou. "

"The more reason for not wasting any more time, " the other onegrumbled. "If Montgomery had his way we should go at them quicklyenough, but Schuyler is always delaying. He has kept us waiting nowsince the 17th of last month. We might have been halfway to Quebec bythis time. "

"Yes, " the other said, "if the Britishers had run away as we came;but we have got St. John's and Fort Chamblée to deal with, and theymay hold out some time. However, the sooner we begin the job thesooner it will be over, and I am heartily glad that we move tomorrow. "

Peter had now obtained the information he required, and rising tohis feet again, with a grumbling remark as to the hardness of theground, he sauntered away toward the spot where he had left theIndian. Just as he did so a tall figure came out from an arbor closeby. A fire was burning just in front, and Peter saw that he was atall and handsome man of about forty years of age. He guessed at oncethat he was in the presence of the colonial leader. 

"You are, like myself, " the newcomer said, "unable to sleep, Isuppose?"

"Yes, general, " Peter answered. "I found I could not get off, and soI thought I'd stretch my legs in the wood a bit. They're lying sotarnal thick down there by the fires, one can't move without treadingon 'em. "

"Which regiment do you belong to?"

"The Connecticut, " Peter replied, for he knew by report that aregiment from this province formed part of the expedition. 

"As good men as any I have, " the general said cordially. "Their onlyfault is that they are in too great a hurry to attack the enemy. "

"I agree with the rest, general, " Peter said. "It's dull work wastingour time here when we're wanted at home. I enlisted for six months, and the sooner the time's up the better, say I. "

"You have heard nothing moving?" the general asked. "One of theChippewas told me that he heard a canoe out in the lake. Ah! here heis. "

At that moment five or six men, headed by an Indian, issued from thewood close by. It was too late for Peter to try to withdraw, but hestepped aside a pace or two as the party approached. 

"Well, have you found anything?" the general asked. 

"No find, " the Chippewa said shortly. 

"I don't believe as there ever was a canoe there, " the man whofollowed him said. "It was jest a fancy of the Injun's. "

"No fancy, " the Indian asserted angrily. "Canoe there. No find. "

"It might have been one of our own canoes, " Montgomery said in aconciliatory tone. "The Indians are seldom mistaken. Still, if no onehas landed it matters not either way. "

"Only as we have had a tramp for nothing, " the colonist said. "However, there's time for a sleep yet. Hullo!" he exclaimed as hiseye fell on Peter Lambton. "What, Peter! Why, how did you get here?Why, I thought as how----General, " he exclaimed, sharply turning toMontgomery, "this man lives close to me at Concord. He's a royalist, he is, and went into Boston and joined the corps they got up there!"

"Seize him!" Montgomery shouted, but it was too late. 

As the man had turned to speak to the general, Peter darted into thewood. The Chippewa, without waiting to hear the statement of thecolonist, at once divined the state of things, and uttering hiswar-whoop dashed after the fugitive. Two or three of the colonistsinstantly followed, and a moment later three or four Indians who hadbeen lying on the ground leaped up and darted like phantoms into thewood. 

The general no sooner grasped the facts than he shouted an order forpursuit, and a number of the men most accustomed to frontier work atonce followed the first party of pursuers. Others would have done thesame, but Montgomery shouted that no more should go, as they wouldonly be in the others' way, and there could not be more than two orthree spies on the island. 

After the Chippewa's first war-cry there was silence for the space ofa minute in the forest. Then came a wild scream, mingled with anotherIndian yell; a moment later the leading pursuers came upon the bodyof the Chippewa. His skull had been cleft with a tomahawk and thescalp was gone. 

As they were clustered round the body two or three of the Indians ranup. They raised the Indian wail as they saw their comrade and withthe rest took up the pursuit. 

Peter and the Seneca were now far among the trees, and as theirpursuers had nothing to guide them, they reached the spot where theyhad left the canoe unmolested. 

On the signal being given, Harold instantly paddled to the shore. Nota word was spoken until the canoe was well out in the lake. Occasional shots were heard on shore as the pursuers fired at objectswhich they thought were men. Presently a loud Indian cry rose fromthe shore. 

"They see us, " Peter said. "We're out of shot and can take it easy. "The redskin said a few words. "You're right, chief. The chief says, "he explained to Harold, "that as there are redskins on the islandthey have probably some canoes. The moon's jest getting up beyondthat hill, and it'll be light enough to see us half across the lake. It would not matter if the water was free; but what with Injunsprowling along the shores and out on the lake, we shall have to useour wits to save our har. Look!" he exclaimed two or three minuteslater as two columns of bright flame at a short distance from themshot up at the end of the island. "They're Injun signals. As far asthey can be seen Injuns will know that there are enemies on the lake. Now, paddle your hardest, Harold, and do you, chief, keep your eyesand your ears open for sights and sounds. "

Under the steady strokes of the three paddles the bark canoe spedrapidly over the water. When the moon was fairly above the edge ofthe hill they halted for a moment and looked back. The two columns offire still blazed brightly on the island, which was now three milesastern, and two dark spots could be seen on the water about halfwaybetween them and it. 

"You can paddle, my lads, " Peter Lambton said to the distant foes, "but you'll never ketch us. I wouldn't heed you if it weren't for theother varmint ahead. "

He stood up in the canoe and looked anxiously over the lake. 

"It's all clear as far as I can see at present, " he said. 

"Can't we land, Peter, and make our way back on foot?"

"Bless you, " Peter said, "there aint a native along the shore therebut has got his eye on this canoe. We might as well take her straightback to the island as try to land. Better; for we should get a fewhours before they tried and shot us there, while the Injuns would notgive us a minute. No, we must just keep to the water; and now paddleon again, but take it quietly. It's no odds to let them varmintsbehind gain on us a little. You needn't think about them. When thedanger comes we shall want every ounce of our strength. "

 For half an hour they paddled steadily on. The pursuing canoes werenow less than a mile behind them. 

"I'd give a good deal, " muttered the scout, "for a few black cloudsover the moon; we'd make for shore then and risk it. It will begetting daylight before long. Ah!" he exclaimed, pausing suddenly asthe chief stopped rowing, "a canoe on each side is rowing out to cutus off. "

Harold was now paddling forward, while the scout had the place at thestern. The former was surprised to feel the canoe shooting off fromits former course at right angles toward the shore; then, curvingstill more round, they began to paddle back along the lake. Thecanoes which had been pursuing them were nearly abreast of eachother. They had embarked from opposite sides of the island, but theyhad been gradually drawing together, although still some distanceapart, when Peter turned his canoe. Seeing his maneuver, both turnedto head him off, but by so doing they occupied an entirely differentposition in relation to each other, one canoe being nearly half amile nearer to them than the other. 

"Take it easy, " Peter said. "These varmints will cut us off and we'vegot to fight, but we can cripple the one nearest to us before theother comes up. "

The boats were now darting over the water in a line which promised tobring the leading canoe almost in collision with that of Peter. Whenwithin two hundred yards of each other Peter ceased rowing. 

"Now, " he said, "Harold, see if you can pick one of them fellows off. It's no easy matter, traveling at the pace they are. You fire first. "

Harold took a steady aim and fired. A yell of derision told that hehad missed. The Indians stopped paddling. There was a flash and aball struck the canoe. At the same moment Peter fired. 

"There's one down!" he exclaimed. 

The Seneca fired, but without result; and the three unwounded Indiansin the canoe--for it had contained four men--replied with a volley. 

Harold felt a burning sensation, as if a hot iron passed across hisarm. 

"Hit, boy?" Peter asked anxiously as he gave a short exclamation. 

"Nothing to speak of, " Harold replied. 

"The varmints are lying by, waiting for' the other canoe. Paddlestraight at 'em. "

The Indians at once turned the boat and paddled to meet theircompanions, who were fast approaching. 

"Now, " Peter exclaimed, "we've got 'em in a line--a steady aim thistime. "

The three rifles spoke out; one of the Indians fell into the boat andthe paddle of another was struck from his grasp. 

"Now, " the scout shouted, "paddle away! We've got 'em all fairlybehind us. "

Day broke just as they were again abreast of the island. One canoewas following closely, two others were a mile and a half behind, while the one with which they had been engaged had made for theshore. 

"What do you mean to do?" Harold asked Peter. 

"I mean to run as close as I can round the end of the island, andthen make for the place where they must have embarked on themainland. They may have seen the signal fires there, but will notknow what has been going on. So now row your best. We must leave theothers as far behind as possible. "

For the first time since they started the three paddlers exertedthemselves to the utmost. They had little fear that there were anymore canoes on the island, for, had there been, they would havejoined in the chase. It was only necessary to keep so far from theend of the island as would take them out of reach of the fire. Several shots were discharged as they passed, but these fell short asthe canoe shot along at its highest rate of speed, every stroketaking it further from its nearest pursuer. 

At the end of an hour's paddling this canoe was a mile and a halfbehind. Its rowers had apparently somewhat abated their speed inorder to allow the other two boats to draw up to them, for the resultof the encounter between their comrades and the fugitives had notbeen of a nature to encourage them to undertake a single-handedcontest with them. 

CHAPTER VII. 

IN THE FOREST. 

"See, Peter!" Harold exclaimed; "there is a whole fleet of boatsahead. "

"I sees 'em, " Peter said, "and have seed 'em for the last quarter ofan hour. It's Schuyler, with the rest of what they calls their army. Steer a little out of the course; we must pass close by 'em. Theywon't suspect nothing wrong and will suppose we are merely carrying amessage. "

In half an hour they were abreast of the flotilla, consisting offlatboats laden with troops. With them were two or three Indiancanoes. Peter steered so as to pass at a distance of a hundred andfifty yards. They rowed less strongly now, but still vigorously. There was a shout from the boat. 

"All well on the island?"

"All well, " Peter shouted back, waving his hand, and without furtherword the canoe passed on. "There! do you hear that?" Peter exclaimed. "They're firing shots from the canoes to call their attention. Thechances are they won't hear them, for the rattle of their oars andthe talking and the row they're making are enough to drown the soundof a cannon. Now put it on again as hard as you can. Another hourwill take us to the landing place. "

They could see, when the flotilla came up to the pursuing boats, thatthe canoes which accompanied it turned their heads and joined in thepursuit, but they were now near three miles ahead and there was nochance whatever of their being overtaken. They slackened their speedslightly as they approached the land, and rowed up to the landingplace without any signs of extraordinary haste. A few men wereloitering about. 

"What's the news from the island?" one asked as they landed. 

"All well there, " Peter said. 

"Did you see anything of Schuyler?"

"Yes, we met him about halfway across. "

"What have you come for?"

"General Montgomery says that no spare flints have been sent over forthe firelocks. "

"I'll swear that some went, " one of the men exclaimed, "for I packeda sack of them myself in one of the boats. "

"I s'pose they have been mislaid, " Peter said. "Perhaps some of thestores have got heaped over 'em. Ef you are quite sartin, we have hadour journey for nothing. "

"As sartin as life, " the man replied. "I'll swear to the sackful offlints; and tarnation heavy they was, too. "

"Well, then, I need not trouble about it further, " Peter said. "We'lltake a rest and paddle back in an hour or two. Was there any marks onthe sack, so as I may tell the general how to look for it?"

"Marks!" the man repeated. "Why, it had 'Flints' written on it in bigblack letters six inches long. It must turn up, anyhow. They'll findit when they come to shift the stores. "

Then, accompanied by his two companions, Peter strolled quietlythrough the little village. Stopping at a small store, he purchasedsome flour and tea; then he followed the road inland and was soon outof sight of the village; he stopped for a moment and then shook hishead. 

"It's no use trying to hide our trail here, " he said. "The road's aninch thick in dust, and do what we will they'll be able to see wherewe turn off. It's our legs as we have got to trust to for a bit. We've got a good half hour's start of the canoes; they were a longthree miles behind when we struck the shore. "

Leaving the road, he led the way with a long, swinging stride acrossthe cultivated land. Twenty minutes' walk took them into the forest, which extended from the shore of the lake many miles inland. 

"Take off your boots, Harold, " he said as he entered the wood. "Themheels will leave marks that a redskin could pick up at a run. Nowtread, as near as you can, in the exact spot where the Seneca hastrodden before you. He'll follow in my track, and you may be surethat I'll choose the hardest bits of ground I can come across. There, the varmints are on shore!"

As he spoke an angry yell rose from the distant village. At a long, steady pace, which taxed to the utmost Harold's powers as a walker, they kept their way through the woods, not pursuing a straightcourse, but turning, winding, and zigzagging every few minutes. Harold could not but feel impatient at what seemed to him such a lossof time, especially when a yell from the edge of the wood told thatthe Indians had traced them thus far--showed, too, that they were farnearer than before. But, as Peter, afterward explained to him, allthis turning and winding made it necessary for the Indians to followevery step, as they would an animal, to guess the direction they hadtaken. The weather had been dry and the ground was hard; thereforethe most experienced trapper would be obliged to proceed very slowlyon the trail and would frequently be for a time at fault; whereas, had they continued in a straight line, the Indians could havefollowed at a run, contenting themselves with seeing the trail hereand there. They came across two or three little streams running downtoward the lake. These they followed, in some cases up, in othersdown, for a considerable distance, leaving the bed where the bushesgrew thick and hid the marks of their feet as they stepped out fromthe water. Harold would gladly have gone at a run, but Peter neverquickened his pace. He knew that the Indians could not pick up thetrail at a rate faster than that at which they were going, and thatgreat delay would be caused at each of the little streams, as itwould be uncertain whether they had passed up or down. 

As the time passed the Indian yells, which had, when they firstentered the wood, sounded so alarmingly near, died away, and aperfect stillness reigned in the forest. It was late in the afternoonbefore Peter halted. 

"We can rest now, " he said. "It'll be hours before the critters canbe here. Now let us have some tea. "

He began to look for some dried sticks. Harold offered to assist. 

"You sit down, " the scout said. "A nice sort of fire we should getwith sticks of your picking up! Why, we should have a smoke thatwould bring all the Injuns in the woods on to us. No, the sticks asthe Seneca and me'll pick up won't give as much smoke as you can putin a teacup; but I wouldn't risk even that if we was nigh the lake, for it might be seen by any redskins out in a canoe. But we are milesback from the lake, and there aint no other open space where theycould get a view over the tree-tops. "

Harold watched the Indian and the scout collecting dry leaves andsticks, and took particular notice, for future use, of the kindswhich they selected. A light was struck with a flint and steel, andsoon a bright blaze sprang up, without, so far as Harold could see, the slightest smoke being given off. Then the hunter produced somefood from his wallet, and a tin pot. He had at the last spring theypassed filled a skin which hung on his shoulder with water, and thiswas soon boiling over the fire. A handful of tea was thrown in andthe pot removed. Some flour, mixed with water, was placed on a smalliron plate, which was put on the red-hot ashes. A few cakes werebaked, and with these, the cold venison, and the tea an ample mealwas made. 

After nearly an hour's halt they again proceeded on their way. Aconsultation had taken place between Peter and the Seneca as to thebest course to be pursued. They could, without much difficulty orrisk, have continued the way through the woods beyond the lake, butit was important that they should reach the other side by the eveningof the following day, to give warning of the intended attack by theAmericans. There were, they knew, other redskins in the woods besidesthose on their trail, and the nearer they approached the shore thegreater the danger. They had determined that they would at allhazards endeavor to obtain another canoe and cross the lake. Untilnightfall they continued their course, and then, knowing that theirtrail could no longer be followed, they made down to the lake. Theywere many miles distant from it, and Harold was completely worn outwhen at last he saw a gleam of water through the trees. He was notyet to rest. Entering the lake, they began wading through it at a fewfeet from the edge. 

After an hour's walking thus they entered the bushes, which thicklycovered the shore, and made their way through these until they cameto a spot sufficiently open for them to lie down; and Harold, wrapping himself in the blanket which he carried over his shoulder, was sound asleep in less than a minute. When he woke the sun wasshining brightly. 

"Get up, youngster! We're in luck, " the scout said. "Here's a canoewith two of the varmints making toward the shore. By the way they'regoing they'll land not far off. "

The scout led the way, crawling on his hands and knees, to thewater's edge, to where the Seneca was sitting watching the canoethrough a cover of green leaves. The course that the boat was takingwould lead it to a point some three hundred yards from where theywere sitting. 

"We shall have no difficulty in managing them, " Harold said, andgrasped his rifle eagerly. 

"Not too fast, " Peter said. "The chances are that the varmints havefriends on shore. Like enough they have been out fishing. "

The shore formed a slight sweep at this point, and the bushes inwhich they were hidden occupied the point at one extremity. In thecenter of the little bay there was a spot clear from bushes; to thisthe canoe was directed. As it approached the shore two other Indiansappeared at the water's edge. One of them asked a question, and inreply a paddler held up a large bunch of fish. 

"Just as I thought. Like enough there are a dozen of them there, "said Peter. 

On reaching the shore the men sprang out, taking their fish withthem. The canoe was fastened by its head-rope to the bushes, and theIndians moved a short distance inland. 

"There is their smoke, " Peter said, indicating a point some thirtyfeet from the lake, but so slight was it that, even when it waspointed out to him, Harold could hardly make out the light mistrising from among the bushes. Presently he looked round for theSeneca, but the Indian had disappeared. 

"He's gone scouting, " Peter said in answer to Harold's question. "Efthere are only four of them it would be an easy job, but I expectthere's more of the red varmints there. "

In ten minutes the Seneca returned as noiselessly as he had gone. Heopened his hand and all the fingers twice; the third time he showedonly three fingers. 

"Thirteen, " Peter said. "Too many of them even for a suddenonslaught. "

The Indian said a few words to Peter; the latter nodded, and DeerTail again quietly stole away. 

"He's going to steal the boat, " Peter said. "It's a risky job, forwhere it lies it can be seen by 'em as they sit. Now, you and me mustbe ready with our shooting irons to cover him, if need be. Ef he'sfound out before he gets the boat he'll take to the woods and leadthem away from us; but ef he's fairly in the boat, then we must doour best for him. Ef the wust comes to the wust, I reckon we can holdthese bushes agin 'em for some time; but in the end I don't disguisefrom ye, youngster, they'll beat us. "

Harold now sat intently watching the canoe. It seemed an age to himbefore he saw a hand emerge from the bushes and take hold of thehead-rope. The motion given to the canoe was so slight as to bealmost imperceptible; it seemed as if it was only drifting gentlybefore the slight breeze which was creeping over the surface of thelake. Half its length had disappeared from the open space, when anIndian appeared by the edge of the water. He looked at the canoe, looked over the lake, and withdrew again. The hand had disappeared inthe bushes on his approach. The movement of the canoe, slight as itwas, had caught his eye, but, satisfied that it was caused only bythe wind, he had returned to his fire again. The hand appeared againthrough the bushes, and the canoe was drawn along until hidden fromthe sight of those sitting by the fire. Again the watchful Indianappeared, but the boat was lying quietly by the bushes at the fulllength of its head-rope. He stooped down to see that this wassecurely fastened and again retired. Harold held his breath, expecting that every moment the presence of the Seneca would bediscovered. Scarcely had the Indian disappeared than the Senecacrawled out from the bushes. With a sweep of his knife he cut therope of the canoe and noiselessly entered it, and as he did so gave ashove with his foot, which sent it dancing along the shore toward thespot where Harold and his companion were hidden. Then he seized thepaddle, and in half a dozen strokes brought it within reach of them. Harold and Peter stepped into it; as they did so there was a suddenshout. The Indian had again strolled down to look at the canoe, whosemovements, slight as they had been, had appeared suspicious to him. He now, to his astonishment, saw it at the point with two white menand an Indian on board. He had left his gun behind him and, utteringhis war-cry, bounded back for it. 

"Round the p'int, quick!" Peter exclaimed. "They'll riddle us in theopen. "

Two strokes took the canoe round the projecting point of bushes, andshe then darted along the shore, driven by the greatest efforts ofwhich the three paddlers were capable. Had the shore been open theIndians would have gained upon them, but they were unable to forcetheir way through the thick bushes at anything like the rate at whichthe canoe was flying over the water. The first start was upward of ahundred yards, and this was increased by fifty before the Indians, arriving at the point, opened fire. The distance was beyond anythinglike an accurate range with Indian guns. Several bullets struck thewater round the canoe. 

"Now steer out, " Peter said as the firing suddenly ceased. "They'remaking a _détour_ among the bushes, and 'll come down ahead of us ifwe keep near the shore. "

Two or three more shots were fired, but without effect, and the canoesoon left the shore far behind. 

"Now, " Peter said, "I think we're safe. It's not likely they'veanother canoe anywhere near on this side, as most of 'em would havegone with the expedition. Ef the firing has been heard it will notattract much attention, being on this side, and I see nothing in theway of a boat out in the lake. Still, these redskins' eyes can see'most any distance. Now, chief, " he went on to the Indian in hisnative language, "the young un and I'll lie down at the bottom of theboat; do you paddle quietly and easily, as ef you were fishing. Thecanoe with a single Indian in it will excite no suspicion, and evenef you see other canoes, you had better keep on in that way unlessyou see that any of 'em are intending to overhaul you. "

The chief nodded assent. Peter and Harold stretched themselves atfull length in the canoe, and the Indian paddled quietly and steadilyon. For an hour not a word was spoken in the canoe. Harold severaltimes dozed off to sleep. At last the Seneca spoke:

"Many boats out on water--American army. "

Harold was about to raise his head to look out when Peter exclaimed:"Lie close, Harold! Ef a head were shown now it would be wuss than efwe had sat up all the time. We know there are Injun canoes with theflats, and they may be watching us now. We may be a long way off, butthere's no saying how far a redskin's eyes can carry. Can you seewhere they are going to, chief?" he asked the Seneca. "Are theyheading for Isle-aux-Noix, as we heard 'em say they were going todo?"

The Seneca nodded. 

"Going to island. "

"Then, " Peter said, "the sooner we're across the lake the better. "

The Seneca again spoke, and after a consultation with Peter laid inhis paddle. 

"What is he doing now?" Harold asked. 

"Our coarse lies pretty near the same way as theirs, " Peter said. "The island is but a short distance from the shore, near the mouth ofthe Sorrel, so where we're going would take us right across theirline. We fooled them yesterday, but are not likely to do it againto-day. So the chief has stopped paddling and makes as if he werefishing. I doubt whether it will succeed, for he would hardly befishing so far out. But we'll soon see. It's better so than to turnand paddle in any other direction, as that would be sure to excitetheir suspicions. "

The fleet of boats had already passed the spot where the canoe wouldhave crossed had she been going directly across the lake when she wasfirst seen, and was therefore now ahead of it. The great flotillakept on as if the canoe with its single occupant in its rear had notexcited suspicion. The Seneca, however, knew that sharp eyes must beupon him. The manner in which the canoe had baffled pursuit the daybefore must have inflicted a severe blow upon the pride of theIndians, and although, having driven them off the lake, they couldhave no reason for suspecting that their foes could have obtained afresh canoe, the Seneca knew that their vigilance would not sleep fora moment. Therefore, although bending over the side of the canoe asif watching his lines, his eyes were never off the boats. 

"There are canoes making for the shore both ways, " he said at last. "It is time that my white brother should take the paddle. "

Peter and Harold at once sat up in the boat and looked round thelake, which at this point was about ten miles wide. The canoe wasfour miles from the eastern side; the flotilla was a mile further upthe lake and the same distance nearer to the western shore. Four orfive canoes were detaching themselves from the flotilla, apparentlyrowing direct for the shore. It would have been easy for the canoe tohave regained the eastern side long before she could have been cutoff, but here they might find the Chippewas. The Indians whose boatthey had taken would assuredly follow along the shores of the lake inhopes that something might occur to drive them back. Besides, hadthey landed there, they would be unable to carry in time the news ofthe approaching attack upon St. John's. For the same reason it wasimportant to land up the lake near the Canadian end. 

Peter rapidly took in the situation. He saw that it was possible, andonly just possible, to reach the shore at a point opposite to that atwhich they now were before the hostile canoes could cut them off fromit. If they headed them there they would be obliged to run down tothe other end of the lake before effecting a landing, while he couldnot calculate on being able to beat all the canoes, most of whichcarried four paddlers, who would strain every nerve to retrieve theirfailure of the previous day. 

Not a word was spoken as the boat darted through the water. Harold, unaccustomed to judge distances, could form no idea whether thedistant canoes would or would not intercept them. At present bothseemed to him to be running toward the shore on nearly parallelcourses, and the shorter distance that the Indians would have to rowseemed to place them far ahead. The courses, however, were notparallel, as the Indians were gradually turning their canoes tointercept the course of that which they were pursuing. As the minuteswent by and the boats converged more and more toward the same point, Harold saw how close the race would be. After twenty minutes' hardpaddling the boats were within a quarter of a mile of each other, andthe courses which they were respectively taking seemed likely tobring them together at about a quarter of a mile from the shore. There were three Indian canoes, and these kept well together. Soclose did the race appear that Harold expected every moment to seePeter sweep the head of the canoe round and make a stern chase of itby running down the lake. This Peter had no intention of doing. Thecanoes, he saw, traveled as fast as his own and could each spare aman to fire occasionally, while he and his companions would beobliged to continue paddling. Better accustomed to judge distancesthan Harold, he was sure, at the speed at which they were going, hewould be able to pass somewhat ahead of his foes. 

"Row all you know, Harold, " he said. "Now, chief, send her along. "

Harold had been rowing to the utmost of his strength, but he felt bythe way the canoe quivered at every stroke that his companions wereonly now putting out their extreme strength. The boat seemed to flythrough the water, and he began to think for the first time that thecanoe would pass ahead of their pursuers. The latter were clearlyalso conscious of the fact, for they now turned their boats' headsmore toward the shore, so that the spot where the lines would meetwould be close to the shore itself. The canoes were now within twohundred yards of each other. The Indians were nearer to the shore, but the oblique line that they were following would give them aboutan equal distance to row to the point for which both were making. Harold could not see that there was the slightest difference in therate at which they were traveling. It seemed to him that the fourcanoes would all arrive precisely at the same moment at the land, which was now some five or six hundred yards distant. 

Another two minutes' paddling, and when the canoes were but seventyor eighty yards apart, Peter, with a sweep with his paddle, turnedthe boat's head nearly half round and made obliquely for the shore, so throwing his pursuers almost astern of him. The shore was butthree hundred yards distant; they were but fifty ahead of theirpursuers. The latter gave a loud yell at seeing the change in theposition in the chase. They had, of course, foreseen the possibilityof such a movement, but had been powerless to prevent it. But theywere prepared, for on the instant one man in each canoe dropped hispaddle and, standing up, fired. It is a difficult thing to take aimwhen standing in a canoe dancing under the vigorous strokes of threepaddlers. It was the more difficult since the canoes were at themoment sweeping round to follow the movement of the chase. The threeballs whistled closely round the canoe, but no one was hit. 

The loss of three paddlers for even so short a time checked the paceof the canoes. The Indians saw that they could not hope to overtaketheir foes, whose canoe was now but a few lengths from shore. Theydropped their paddles, and each man seized his rifle. Another moment, and the nine pieces would have poured their fire into the canoe aboutfifty yards ahead of them, when from the bushes on the shore threepuffs of smoke shot out, and three of the Indians fell, one of themupsetting his boat in his fall. A yell of surprise and dismay brokefrom them, the guns were thrown down, the paddles grasped again, andthe heads of the canoes turned from the shore. The Indians in theoverturned boat did not wait to right it, but scrambled into theother canoes, and both were soon paddling at the top of their speedfrom the shore, not without further damage, for the guns in thebushes again spoke out, and Peter and the Seneca added their fire theinstant they leaped from the boat to shore, and another of theIndians was seen to fall. Harold was too breathless when he reachedthe bank to be able to fire. He raised his gun, but his handstrembled with the exertion that he had undergone, and the beating ofhis heart and his short, panting breath rendered it impossible forhim to take a steady aim. A minute later Jake burst his way throughthe bushes. 

"Ah, Massa Harold!" he exclaimed. "Bress de Lord dat we was here!What a fright you hab giben me, to be sure! We hab been watching youfor a long time. Ephraim and de redskin dey say dey saw little spotfar out on lake, behind all dose boats; den dey say other boats setoff in chase. For a long time Jake see nothing about dat, but at lasthe see dem. Den we hurry along de shore, so as to get near de placeto where de boats row; ebery moment me tink dat dey catch you up. Ephraim say no, bery close thing, but he tink you come along first, but dat we must shoot when dey come close. We stand watch for sometime, den Ephraim say dat you no able to get to dat point. You hab toturn along de shore, so we change our place and run along, and sure'nough de boat's head turns, and you come along in front of us. Denwe all shoot, and the redskins dey tumble over. "

"Well, Jake, it is fortunate indeed that you were on the spot, forthey could scarcely have missed all of us. Besides, even if we hadgot to shore safely, they would have followed us, and the oddsagainst us would have been heavy. "

"That ar war a close shave, Peter, " Ephraim said; "an all-fired closeshave I call it. "

"It war, Ephraim, and no mistake. "

"Why didn't yer head down along the lake?"

"Because I got news that the colonists air going to attack St. John'sto-morrow, and I want to get to the fort in time to put 'em on theirguard. Besides, both sides of the lake are sure to be full of hostileInjuns. Those canoes paddled as fast as we did, and in the long runmight have worn us out. "

"Did you have a fight on the lake two nights ago? Me and the redskinthought we heard firing. "

"We had a skirmish with 'em, " Peter said; "a pretty sharp shave itwar, too, but we managed to slip away from them. Altogether we've hadsome mighty close work, I can tell yer, and I thought more than onceas we were going to be wiped out. "

While they were speaking the men had already started at a steady pacethrough the woods, away from the lake, having first drawn up thecanoe and carefully concealed it. 

It was late at night when they reached Fort St. John. A message wasat once dispatched to a party of the Senecas who were at theirvillage, about sixteen miles away. They arrived in the morning and, together with a portion of the garrison, moved out and took theirplace in the wooded and marshy ground between the fort and the river. Scouts were sent along the Sorrel, and these returned about oneo'clock, saying that a large number of boats were coming down thelake from Isle-aux-Noix. It had been determined to allow thecolonists to land without resistance, as the commander of the fortfelt no doubt of his ability, with the assistance of his Indianallies, to repulse their attack. Some twelve hundred men were landed, and these at once began to advance toward the fort, lead by their twogenerals, Schuyler and Montgomery. Scarcely had they entered theswamp, when from every bush a fire was opened upon them. The invaderswere staggered, but pushed forward, in a weak and undecided way, asfar as a creek which intercepted their path. In vain GeneralMontgomery endeavored to encourage them to advance. They wavered andsoon began to fall back, and in an hour from the time of theirlanding they were again gathered on the bank of the river. Here theythrew up a breastwork, and, as his numbers were greatly inferior, theBritish officer in command thought it unadvisable to attack them. After nightfall the colonists took to their boats and returned toIsle-aux-Noix, their loss in this their first attempt at the invasionof Canada being nine men. 

A day or two later the Indians again attempted to induce GeneralCarleton to permit them to cross the frontier and carry the war intothe American settlements, and upon the general's renewed refusal theyleft the camp in anger and remained from that time altogether alooffrom the contest. 

St. John's was now left with only its own small garrison. CaptainWilson was ordered to fall back with his company to Montreal, itbeing considered that the garrison of St. John's was sufficient todefend that place for a considerable time. As soon as the Indians hadmarched away, having sent word to the colonists that they should takeno further part in the fight, Montgomery--who was now in command, Schuyler having fallen sick--landed the whole of the force andinvested the fort. An American officer, Ethan Allen, had been sentwith a party to try to raise the colonists in rebellion in theneighborhood of Chamblée. He had with him 30 Americans and was joinedby 80 Canadians. Dazzled by the success which had attended thesurprise of Ticonderoga, he thought to repeat the stroke by theconquest of Montreal. He crossed the river in the night about threemiles below the city. Peter and some other scouts, who had beenwatching his movements, crossed higher up and brought the news, and36 men of the Twenty-sixth Regiment, Captain Wilson's company, and200 or 300 loyal Canadians, the whole under the command of MajorCampbell, attacked Ethan Allen. He was speedily routed and, with 38of his men, taken prisoner. The siege of St. John's made but littleprogress. The, place was well provisioned, and the Americans encampedin the low, swampy ground around it suffered much from ill health. The men were mutinous and insolent, the officers incapable anddisobedient. So far the invasion of Canada, of which such greatthings had been hoped by the Americans, appeared likely to turn out acomplete failure. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

QUEBEC. 

General Carleton, seeing that Montgomery's whole force was retainedidle before St. John's, began to hope that the winter would come tohis assistance before the invaders had made any serious progress. Unfortunately he had not reckoned on the utter incapacity of the officerin command of Fort Chamblée. Major Stopford of the Seventh Regiment had160 men and a few artillerymen, and the fort was strong and wellprovided with provisions. American spies had found the inhabitantsaround the place favorable to the Americans. Major Brown was sent downby Montgomery with a small detachment, and, being joined by theinhabitants, sat down before the fort. They had only two six-pounders, and could have effected nothing had the fort been commanded by a man ofbravery and resources. Such was not the character of its commander, who, after a siege of only a day and a half, surrendered the place with allits stores, which were of inestimable value to the invaders, who wereupon the edge of giving up the siege of the fort; their ammunition beingentirely exhausted; but the six tons of gunpowder, the seventeen cannon, mortars, and muskets which fell into their hands enabled them to carryon the siege of St. John's with renewed vigor. There was no excusewhatever for the conduct of Major Stopford in allowing these stores tofall into the hands of the Americans; as, even had he not possessed thecourage to defend the fort, he might, before surrendering, have thrownthe whole of the ammunition into the river, upon which there was a safesally-port, where he could have carried on the operation entirelyunmolested by the enemy. The colors of the Seventh Regiment werecaptured and sent to Congress as the first trophy of the war. 

The siege of St. John's was now pushed on by Montgomery with vigor. Colonel Maclean, with 800 Indians and Canadians, attempted to relieveit, crossing the St. Lawrence in small boats. On nearing the other bank, they were received by so heavy a fire by the Americans posted there thatthey were obliged to retire without effecting a landing. Provisions andammunition were now running short in St. John's, there was no hopewhatever of relief from the outside, and the officer commanding wastherefore obliged to surrender on November 14, after a gallant defense. 

As there were only some fifty or sixty regulars in Montreal, GeneralCarleton was unable to defend that town, and, upon the news of the fallof St. John's, he at once retired to Quebec, and Montreal was occupiedby the Americans. In the meantime another expedition had been dispatchedby the Americans under Arnold. This officer, with 1500 men, had startedfor Quebec from a point 130 miles north of Boston. Suffering enormousfatigue and hardship, the force made its way up the river; past rapids, cataracts, and through swamps they dragged and carried their boats andstores. They followed the bed of the river up to its source, and then, crossing the watershed, descended the Chaudière and Duloup rivers on tothe St. Lawrence, within a few miles of Quebec. 

This was a wonderful march--one scarcely equaled in the annals ofmilitary history. Crossing the St. Lawrence in canoes, Arnold encampedwith his little force upon the heights of Abraham. Such a daringattempt could not have been undertaken had not the Americans been awareof the extreme weakness of the garrison at Quebec, which consisted onlyof 50 men of the Seventh Regiment, 240 of the Canadian militia, abattalion of seamen from the ships-of-war, under the command of CaptainHamilton of the _Lizard_, 250 strong, and the colonial volunteers, under Colonel Maclean. 

The fortifications were in a ruinous condition. It was fortunate thatColonel Maclean, who had come from the Sorrel, upon the surrender of St. John's, by forced marches, arrived on the very day on which Arnoldappeared before the city. Directly he arrived Arnold attacked the cityat the gate of St. Louis, but was sharply repulsed. He then desistedfrom active operations and awaited the arrival of Montgomery, who wasmarching down from Montreal. The flotilla in which Carleton wasdescending the river was attacked by the Americans, who came down theSorrel, and was captured, with all the troops and military stores whichit was bringing down. General Carleton himself escaped in a small boatunder cover of night, and reached Quebec. 

Captain Wilson's company had been attached to the command of ColonelMaclean, and with it arrived in Quebec in safety. 

Upon the arrival of Montgomery with his army the city was summoned tosurrender. A strong party in the town were favorable to the invaders, but General Carleton treated the summons with contempt, and turnedall the inhabitants who refused to join in the defense of the cityoutside the town. 

The winter had now set in in earnest, and the difficulties of thebesiegers were great. Arnold's force had been much weakened by thehardships that they had undergone, Montgomery's by desertions; thebatteries which they erected were overpowered by the fire of thedefenders, and the siege made no progress whatever. The men becamemore and more disaffected and mutinous. Many of them had nearly servedthe time for which they had enlisted, and Montgomery feared that theywould leave him when their engagement came to an end. He in vaintempted the besieged to make a sally. Carleton was so certain thatsuccess would come by waiting that he refused to allow himself tohazard it by a sortie. 

The weather was fighting for him, and the besiegers had before them onlythe alternatives of taking the place by storm or abandoning the siegealtogether. They resolved upon a storm. It was to take place at daybreakon December 31. Montgomery determined to make four attacks--two falseand two real ones. Colonel James Livingstone, with 200 Canadians, was toappear before St. John's gate, and a party under Colonel Brown were tofeign a movement against the upper town, and from high ground there wereto send up rockets as the signal for the real attacks to commence--thatled by Montgomery from the south and that under Arnold from thenorthwest--both against the lower town. 

The false attacks were made too soon, the rockets being fired half anhour before the main columns reached their place of attack. The Britishwere not deceived; but, judging these attacks to be feints, left but asmall party to oppose them and marched the bulk of their forces downtoward the lower town. Their assistance, however, came too late, for, before they arrived, the fate of the attack was already decided. TheAmericans advanced under circumstances of great difficulty. A furiouswind, with cutting hail, blew in their faces; the ground was slipperyand covered with snow. 

Half an hour before the English supports arrived on the spot Montgomery, with his leading company, reached the first barricade, which wasundefended; passing through this, they pressed on toward the next. Theroad leading to it was only wide enough for five or six persons abreast. On one side was the river, on the other a steep cliff; in front was alog hut with loop-holes for musketry, and a battery of twothree-pounders. It was held by a party of 30 Canadians and 8 militiamenunder John Coffin, with 9 sailors under Bairnsfeather, the captain ofthe transport, to work the guns. Montgomery, with 60 men, pushed on at arun to carry the battery; but, when within fifty yards Bairnsfeatherdischarged his pieces, which were loaded with grape-shot, with deadlyaim. Montgomery, his aid-de-camp Macpherson, Lieutenant Cheeseman, and10 others fell dead at the first discharge, and with them the soul ofthe expedition fled. The remaining officers endeavored to get the men toadvance, but none would do so, and they fell back without losing anotherman. So completely cowed were they that they would not even carry offthe bodies of their general and his companions. These were brought intoQuebec next day and buried with the honors of war by the garrison. 

The force under Arnold was far stronger than that under Montgomery. TheCanadian guard appointed to defend the first barrier fled at theapproach, but the small body of sailors fought bravely and were allkilled or wounded. Arnold was shot through the leg and disabled. Morgan, who commanded the advanced companies, led his men on and carried thesecond barrier after an obstinate resistance. They were attacking thethird when Maclean with his men from the upper town arrived. The Britishthen took the offensive, and drove the enemy back, and a party, goinground, fell upon their rear. Fifty were killed in Arnold's column, 400taken prisoners, and the rest retreated in extreme disorder. 

Thus ended the assault upon Quebec--an assault which was all buthopeless from the first, but in which Americans showed but little valorand determination. In fact, throughout the war, it may be said that theAmericans, when fighting on the defensive behind trees andintrenchments, fought stubbornly; but that they were feeble in attackand wholly incapable of standing against British troops in the open. 

It would now have been easy for Carleton to have sallied out and takenthe offensive, but he preferred holding Quebec quietly. He might haveeasily driven the Americans from their position before the walls; but, with the handful of troops under his orders, he could have done nothingtoward carrying on a serious campaign in the open. 

Until spring came, and the rivers were opened, no re-enforcements couldreach him from England, while the Americans could send any number oftroops into Canada. Carleton, therefore, preferred to wait quietlywithin the walls of Quebec, allowing the winter, hardships, and disunionto work their natural effects upon the invaders. 

Arnold sent to Washington to demand 10, 000 more troops, with siegeartillery. Several regiments were sent forward, but artillery could notbe spared. Eight regiments entered Canada, but they found that, insteadof meeting, as they had expected, an enthusiastic reception from theinhabitants, the population was now hostile to them. The exactions ofthe invading army had been great, and the feeling in favor of theEnglish was now all but universal. 

On May 5 two frigates and a sloop-of-war made their way up the riverto Quebec. The Americans endeavored to embark their sick andartillery above the town. Re-enforced by the marines, the garrisonsallied out and attacked the enemy, who fled with precipitation, leaving their provisions, cannon, five hundred muskets, and twohundred sick behind them. The British pursued them until they reachedthe mouth of the Sorrel. 

The arrival of the fleet from England brought news of what had takenplace since Captain Wilson's company had marched from Boston, a shorttime after the battle of Bunker's Hill. Immediately after the battle thecolonists had sent two deputies, Penn and Lee, with a petition toParliament for the restoration of peace. This petition was supported bya strong body in Parliament. The majority, however, argued that, fromthe conduct of the Americans, it was clear that they aimed atunconditional, unqualified, and total independence. In all theirproceedings they had behaved as if entirely separated from GreatBritain. Their professions and petition breathed peace and moderation;their actions and preparations denoted war and defiance; every attemptthat could be made to soften their hostility had been in vain; theirobstinacy was inflexible; and the more England had given in to theirwishes, the more insolent and overbearing had their demands become. Thestamp tax had been repealed, but their ill will had grown rather thanabated. The taxations on imports had been entirely taken off save on onesmall item; but, rather than pay this, they had accumulated arms andammunition, seized cannon belonging to the king, and everywhere preparedfor armed resistance. Only two alternatives remained for the Britishnation to adopt--either to coerce the colonists to submission or togrant them their entire independence. 

These arguments were well founded. The concessions which had been madehad but encouraged the colonists to demand more. No good whatever wouldhave come from entering into negotiation; there remained but the twoalternatives. It would have been far better had Parliament, instead ofdeciding on coercion, withdrawn altogether from the colonies, foralthough hitherto the Americans had shown no great fighting qualities, it was clear that so small an army as England could spare could notpermanently keep down so vast a country if the people were determinedupon independence. They might win every battle, --might overpower everyconsiderable force gathered against them, --but they could only enforcethe king's authority over a mere fractional portion of so great an area. England, however, was unaccustomed to defeat; her spirit in those dayswas proud and high; and by a large majority Parliament voted for thecontinuance of the war. The next step taken was one unworthy of thecountry. It tended still further to embitter the war, and it added tothe strength of the party in favor of the colonists at home. Attemptswere made by the government to obtain the services of large numbers offoreign troops. Negotiations were entered into with Russia, Holland, Hesse, and other countries. Most of these proved ineffectual, but aconsiderable number of troops was obtained from Hesse. 

The news of these proceedings excited the Americans to renewed efforts. The force under Washington was strengthened, and he took possession ofDorchester Heights, commanding the town of Boston. A heavy cannonadewas opened on the city. The British guns answered it, but the Americanposition gave them an immense advantage. General Howe, who was incommand, at first thought of attempting to storm the heights, but thetremendous loss sustained at the battle of Bunker's Hill deterred himfrom the undertaking. His supineness during the past four months hadvirtually lost the American colonies to England. He had under hiscommand 8000 troops, who could have routed, with ease, theundisciplined levies of Washington. Instead of leading his men outagainst the enemy, he had suffered them to be cooped up for months inthe city, and had failed to take possession of the various heightscommanding the town. Had he done this Boston might have resisted aforce many times as strong as that which advanced against it, and therewas now nothing left for the English but to storm the heights withenormous loss or to evacuate the city. 

The first was the alternative which had been chosen when the Americansseized Bunker's Hill; the second was that which was now adopted. 

Having adopted this resolution, Howe carried it out in a manner whichwould in itself be sufficient to condemn him as a military leader. Nothing was done to destroy the vast stores of arms and ammunition, andtwo hundred and fifty pieces of cannon were left for the colonists touse against England. No steps were taken to warn ships arriving fromEngland of the surrender of the town. The consequence was that, inaddition to the vast amount of stores captured in the town, numbers ofthe British storeships fell into the hands of the Americans--among thema vessel which, in addition to carbines, bayonets, gun-carriages, andother stores, had on board more than seventy tons of powder, whileWashington's whole stock was all but exhausted. 

But worse even than this hurried and unnecessary abandonment of vastmunitions of war was the desertion of the loyalist population. Bostonwas full of loyalists, among whom were many of the wealthier andbetter-born persons in the colony, who, from the commencement of thetroubles had left their homes, their fortunes, and their families torally round the standard of their sovereign. The very least that Howecould have done for these loyal men would have been to have entered intosome terms of capitulation with Washington, whereby they might have beenpermitted to depart to their homes and to the enjoyment of theirproperty. Nothing of the sort was attempted, and the only choice offeredto a loyalist was to remain in the town, exposed to certain insult andill treatment, perhaps to death, at the hands of the rebels, or to leavein the transports for England or Halifax and to be landed here pennilessand starving. 

Howe's conduct in this was on a piece with his behavior throughout thecampaign; but he was little, if at all, inferior to the other generals, who vied with each other in incapacity and folly. Never in the wholehistory of England were her troops led by men so inefficient, sosluggish, and so incapable as those who commanded her armies in theAmerican Revolutionary War. 

The first ships from England which arrived at Quebec were followed, afew days later, by the _Niger_ and _Triton_, convoy transports, withtroops. The British now took the offensive in earnest. From the westCaptain Forster marched from Detroit, with 40 men of the EighthRegiment, 100 Canadians, and some Indians, against a pass called theCedars, situated fifteen leagues above Montreal. This was held by 400men with two cannon. As soon as the British force opened fire theAmericans surrendered. The following day Forster's force, advancing, came upon 140 men under Major Sherbourne, who were marching tore-enforce the garrison at the Cedars. These were forced to retreat and100 of them taken prisoners. 

Arnold, with 700 men, advanced against the British force. The Britishofficer, fearing that in case of an attack the Indians with him mightmassacre the prisoners, released the whole of them, 474 in number, underthe promise that an equal number of British prisoners should bereturned. This engagement was shamefully broken by the Americans, whoraised a number of frivolous excuses, among others that prisoners takenby the British were ill treated--an accusation which excited theindignation of the prisoners themselves, some of whom wrote to membersof Congress, stating that nothing could be kinder or more courteous thanthe treatment which they received. 

While Forster was advancing toward Montreal from the west, Carletonwas moving up against the Americans at Sorrel from Quebec. At thedeath of Montgomery, Wooster had taken the command of the mainAmerican force. He had been succeeded by Thompson, but the latterdying of smallpox, Sullivan took his place. The new commanderdetermined to take the offensive against the English, and dispatched aforce of about 2000 men to attack General Fraser, who held a post at aplace called Three Rivers. 

A Canadian peasant brought news to General Fraser of the approach of theAmericans, and as he had received re-enforcements from below hedetermined to anticipate their attack. His movements were completelysuccessful. Some of the Americans fought well, but the rest dispersedwith but little resistance. Two hundred were killed and 150 takenprisoners. The rest succeeded in returning to Sorrel. 

The main body of the British army now came up the river in their ships, and, as they approached Sorrel, Sullivan broke up his camp andretreated. At the same time Arnold, who commanded at Montreal, evacuatedthe town and joined Sullivan's army at St. John's. 

Had the English pushed forward with any energy the whole of the Americanarmy of invasion would have fallen into their hands. They werecompletely broken in spirits, suffering terribly from sickness, and werewholly incapable of making any defense. Burgoyne, who commanded theadvance of the English army, moved forward very slowly, and theAmericans were enabled to take to their boats and cross, first toIsle-aux-Noix and then to Crown Point. An American historian, who sawthem after they landed, says: "At the sight of so much privation anddistress I wept until I had no more power to weep. I did not look into atent or hut in which I did not find either a dead or dying man. Of about5000 men full half were invalids. In little more than two months theyhad lost by desertion and death more than 5000 men. "

Captain Wilson and his company were not present with the advance of theBritish troops. General Howe, after evacuating Boston, had sailed withhis army to Halifax, there to wait until a large body of re-enforcementsshould be sent in the spring from England. General Carleton had, in hisdispatches, mentioned favorably the services which the little company ofloyalists from Boston had performed, and Lord Howe wrote requesting thatthe company should be sent down by ship to Halifax, as he was about tosail from New York to undertake operations on a large scale, and shouldbe glad to have with him a body of men accustomed to scouting andacquainted with the country. Accordingly, the company was embarked in atransport and reached Halifax early in June. On the 11th they sailedwith the army and arrived at Sandy Hook on the 29th. On July 3 the armylanded on Staten Island, opposite Long Island, and soon afterward LordHowe, brother of General Howe, arrived with the main army from England, raising the total force to nearly 30, 000 men. It consisted of twobattalions of light infantry, two of grenadiers, the Fourth, Fifth, Tenth, Seventeenth, Twenty-second, Twenty-third, Twenty-seventh, Thirty-fifth, Thirty-eighth, Fortieth, Forty-second, Forty-third, Forty-fourth, Forty-fifth, Forty-ninth, Fifty-second, Fifty-fifth, Sixty-third, and Sixty-fourth regiments of foot, part of the Forty-sixthand Seventy-first regiments, and the Seventeenth Regiment of lightdragoons. There were, besides, two battalions of volunteers from NewYork, each 1000 strong. Had this force arrived, as it should have done, three months earlier, it might have achieved great things; but the delayhad enabled the Americans to make extensive preparations to meet thecoming storm. 

Lord Howe brought with him a communication from Parliament, giving himand his brother full power to treat with the Americans on any termswhich they might think fit. Upon his arrival Lord Howe addressed aletter to Dr. Franklin, informing him of the nature of hiscommunication, expressing hopes that he would find in America the samedisposition for peace that he brought with him, and requesting his aidto accomplish the desired end. Dr. Franklin, in answer, informed LordHowe that, "prior to the consideration of any proposition for friendshipor peace, it would be required that Great Britain should acknowledge theindependence of America, should defray the expense of the war, andindemnify, the colonists for all damages committed. "

After such a reply as this Lord Howe had no alternative but to commencehostilities, which he did by landing the army in Gravesend Bay, LongIsland. The enemy offered no opposition to the landing, but retreated atonce, setting fire to all the houses and granaries, and taking up aposition on the wooded heights which commanded the line by which theEnglish must advance. 

The American main force, 15, 000 strong, was posted on a peninsulabetween Mill Creek and Wallabout Bay, and had constructed a strong lineof intrenchments across the end of the peninsula. The intrenchments werestrengthened by abattis and flanked by strong redoubts. Five thousandremained to guard this post, and 10, 000, under General Puttenham, advanced to hold the line of wooded hills which run across the island. 

In the center of the plain, at the foot of these hills, stood thevillage of Flatbush. 

The Hessian division of the British army, under General De Heister, advanced against this, while General Clinton, with the right wing of theEnglish army, moved forward to attack the enemy's left. 

This force marched at nine o'clock at night on August 26; General SirWilliam Howe himself accompanied it. The line of hills trended awaygreatly to the left, and the enemy had neglected to secure the passesover the hills on this flank; consequently, at nine o'clock in themorning, the British passed the range of hills without resistance, andoccupied Bedford in its rear. Had Sir William Howe now pushed onvigorously, the whole of Puttenham's force must have been captured. 

In the meantime the Hessians from Flatbush attacked the center of theAmericans, and after a warm engagement, routed them and drove them intothe woods with a loss of three pieces of cannon. 

On the British left General Grant also advanced, and at midnight carrieda strong pass on the enemy's left. Retiring, they held a still strongerposition further back and offered a fierce resistance until the fires atBedford showed that the English had obtained a position almost in theirrear, when they retreated precipitately. 

[Illustration: Sketch of the British Position on Long Island. ]

The victory was a complete one, but it had none of the consequenceswhich would have attended it had the English pushed forward withenergy after turning the American left. Six pieces of cannon werecaptured and 2000 men killed or taken prisoners. The English lost 70killed and 230 wounded. 

So impetuously did the English attack that even Sir William Howeadmitted that they could have carried the intrenchments. He alleges hedid not permit them to do so, because he intended to take the positionby regular approaches and wished therefore to avoid the loss of lifewhich an immediate assault would have occasioned. On the 27th and 28thregular approaches were commenced, but on the 29th, under cover of afog, the Americans embarked in boats and succeeded in carrying the wholeof their force, without the loss of a man, across to the mainland. 

The escape of this body of men was disgraceful in the extreme to theEnglish commanders. They had a great fleet at their disposal, and hadthey placed a couple of frigates in the East River, between Long Islandand New York, the escape would have been impossible, and GeneralWashington and his army of 15, 000 men must have been taken prisoners. Whether this misfortune would have proved conclusive of the war it isnow too late to speculate; but so splendid an opportunity was neverbefore let slip by an English general, and the negligence was the moreinexcusable inasmuch as the fleet of boats could be seen lying alongsideof the American position. Their purpose must have been known, and theycould at any moment have been destroyed by the guns of a ship-of-wartaking up its position outside them. 

Lord Howe dispatched the American General Sullivan, who had been takenprisoner on Long Island, to Congress, repeating his desire to treat. Acommittee of three members accordingly waited on Lord Howe, who informedthem that it was the most ardent wish of the king and the government ofGreat Britain to put an end to the dissatisfaction between the mothercountry and the colonists. To accomplish this desire every act ofParliament which was considered obnoxious to the colonists shouldundergo a revisal, and every just cause of complaint should be removed, if the colonists would declare their willingness to submit to theauthority of the British government. The committee replied that it wasnot America which had separated herself from Great Britain, but GreatBritain had separated herself from America. The latter had neverdeclared herself independent until the former had made war upon her, andeven if Congress were willing to place America in her former situation, it could not do so, as the Declaration of Independence had been made inconsequence of the congregated voice of the whole people, by whom aloneit could be abolished. The country was determined not to return underthe domination of England. 

The negotiations were therefore broken off. Lord Howe published adeclaration to the people of America, giving the answer of the committeeto his offer of reconciliation. He acquainted them with the fact thatthe parent country was willing to receive into its bosom and protectionall who might be willing to return to their former obedience. In takingthis step, Lord Howe was convinced that a majority of the inhabitants ofAmerica were still willing to enter into an accommodation of thedifferences between the two powers, and the conviction was not illfounded. The declaration, however, produced but little effect, for thedominant section, that resolved to break off all connection withEngland, had acquired the sole management of affairs, and no offerswhich could possibly have been made would have been accepted by them. 

Convinced that all further negotiations would be ineffectual, Lord Howeprepared to carry his army across from Long Island to New York, wherethe American army had taken up their post after the retreat from LongIsland. The armies were separated by the East River, with a breadth ofabout thirteen hundred yards. A cannonade was kept up for several days. On September 13 some ships-of-war were brought up to cover the passage. Washington, seeing the preparations, began to evacuate the city and toabandon the strong intrenchments which he had thrown up. At eleveno'clock on the morning of the 15th the men-of-war opened a heavy fire, and Clinton's division, consisting of 4000 men in eighty-four boats, sailed up the river, landed on Manhattan Island at a place called Kipp'sBay, and occupied the heights of Inclenberg, the enemy abandoning theirintrenchments at their approach. General Washington rode toward Kipp'sBay to take command of the troops stationed there, but found the men whohad been posted at the lines running away, and the brigades which shouldhave supported them flying in every direction, heedless of the exertionsof their generals. 

Puttenham's division of 4000 men was still in the lower city, and wouldbe cut off unless the British advance should be checked. Washingtontherefore made the greatest efforts to rally the fugitives and to getthem to make a stand to check the advancing enemy, but in vain; for, assoon as even small bodies of redcoats were seen advancing, they brokeand fled in panic. 

Howe, as usual, delayed giving orders for an advance, and thus permittedthe whole of Puttenham's brigade, who were cut off and must have beentaken prisoners, to escape unharmed. And thus, with comparatively littleloss, the Americans drew off, leaving behind them only a few heavycannon and some bayonets and stores. 

So rapid had been their flight at the approach of the English that onlyfifteen were killed, two men falling on the English side. 

CHAPTER IX. 

THE SURPRISE OF TRENTON. 

The Americans, finding that they were not pursued, rallied from theirpanic and took up a position at Harlem and Kingsbridge. So great was thedisorganization among them that had the British advanced at once theywould have taken the place with scarcely any loss, strong as it was bynature and by the intrenchments which Washington had prepared. Greatnumbers deserted, disputes broke out between the troops of the variousStates, insubordination prevailed, and the whole army was utterlydisheartened by the easy victories which the British had obtained overthem. Washington reported the cowardice of his troops to Congress, whopassed a law inflicting the punishment of death for cowardice. 

Before leaving New York the Americans had made preparations for burningthe whole town, but the speediness of their retreat prevented thepreparations being carried into effect. Fire was set to it in severalplaces and a third of the town was destroyed. 

The position taken up by the enemy was so strong that it was determinedto operate in the rear. Some redoubts were thrown up to cover New Yorkduring the absence of the main part of the British force. 

A portion of the British army was landed at a point threatening theretreat of the Americans, and a series of skirmishes of no greatimportance took place. The enemy fell back from their most advancedworks, but no general move was undertaken, although, as the numbers onboth sides were about even and the superior fighting powers of theEnglish had been amply demonstrated, there could have been no doubt asto the result of a general battle. Lord Howe, however, wasted the timein a series of petty movements, which, although generally successful, had no influence upon the result and served only to enable the Americansto recover from the utter depression which had fallen upon them afterthe evacuation of Long Island and the loss of New York. 

Gradually the Americans fell back across a country so swampy anddifficult that it was now no longer possible to bring on a generalaction. Their retreat had the effect of isolating the importantpositions of Kingsbridge and Fort Washington. The latter post was of theutmost importance, inasmuch as it secured the American intercourse withthe Jersey shore. The fortifications were very strong and stood uponrising and open ground. It was garrisoned by 3000 of the best Americantroops under the command of Colonel Magaw. Washington was graduallywithdrawing his army, and had already given orders that Fort Washingtonshould be evacuated; but General Lee, who was second in command, sostrongly urged that it should be retained that, greatly against his ownjudgment, he was obliged to consent to its being defended, especially asColonel Magaw insisted that the fort could stand a siege. On the nightof November 14 the British passed some troops across the creek, and LordHowe summoned the place to surrender on pain of the garrison being putto the sword. Magaw had upon the previous day received large numbers ofre-enforcements, and replied that he should defend the fort. Soon afterdaybreak on the 16th the artillery opened on both sides. Five thousandHessians, under the command of General Knyphausen, moved up the hill, penetrated some of the advanced works of the enemy, and took post withina hundred yards of the fort. The second division, consisting of theguards and light infantry, with two battalions of Hessians and theThirty-third Regiment, landed at Island Creek, and after some stifffighting forced the enemy from the rocks and trees up the steep andrugged mountain. The third and fourth divisions fought their way upthrough similar defenses. So steep was the hill that the assailantscould only climb it by grasping the trees and bushes, and so obstinatewas the defense that the troops were sometimes mixed up together. 

The bravery and superior numbers of the British troops bore down allresistance, and the whole of the four divisions reached their placesround the fort. They then summoned it to surrender, and its commander, after half an hour's consideration, seeing the impossibility ofresisting the assault which was threatened, opened the gates. 

Upon the English side about 800 men were killed and wounded, of whom themajority were Hessians. These troops fought with extreme bravery. TheAmerican loss, owing to their superior position, was about 150 killedand wounded, but the prisoners taken amounted to over 3000. 

On the 18th Lord Howe landed a strong body on the Jersey shore underLord Cornwallis, who marched to Fort Lee and surprised it. A deserterhad informed the enemy of his approach and the garrison had fled indisorder, leaving their tents, provisions, and military stores behindthem. Lord Cornwallis, pushing forward with great energy, drove theAmericans out of New Jersey. Another expedition occupied Rhode Island. 

Cold weather now set in and the English went into winter quarters. Theirsuccess had been complete, without a single check, and had they been ledvigorously the army of Washington might on two occasions have beenwholly destroyed. In such a case the moderate portion of the populationof the colonies would have obtained a hearing, and a peace honorable toboth parties might have been arrived at. 

The advantage gained by the gallantry of the British troops was, however, entirely neutralized by the lethargy and inactivity of theirgeneral, and the colonists had time given them to recover from the alarmwhich the defeat of their troops had given them, to put another army inthe field, and to prepare on a great scale for the following campaign. 

The conduct of General Howe in allowing Washington's army to retirealmost unmolested was to the officers who served under himunaccountable. His arrangements for the winter were even more singularlydefective. Instead of concentrating his troops he scattered them over awide extent of country at a distance too great to support each other, and thus left it open to the enemy to crush them in detail. 

General Howe now issued a proclamation offering a free pardon to all whosurrendered, and great numbers of colonists came in and made theirsubmission. Even in Philadelphia the longing for peace was so strongthat General Washington was obliged to send a force there to prevent thetown from declaring for England. 

During the operations which had taken place since the landing of theBritish troops on Long Island Captain Wilson's company had taken butlittle part in the operations. All had been straightforward work andconducted on the principles of European warfare. The services of thevolunteers as scouts had not, therefore, been called into requisition. The success which at first attended the expedition had encouragedCaptain Wilson to hope, for the first time since the outbreak of theRevolution, that the English might obtain such decisive successes thatthe colonists would be willing to accept some propositions of peace suchas those indicated by Lord Howe--a repeal of all obnoxious laws, freedomfrom any taxation except that imposed by themselves, and a recognitionof the British authority. When he saw that Lord Howe, instead ofactively utilizing the splendid force at his disposal, frittered it awayin minor movements and allowed Washington to withdraw with his beatenarmy unmolested, his hopes again faded, and he felt that the colonistswould in the long run succeed in gaining all that they contended for. 

When the army went into winter quarters the company was ordered to takepost on the Delaware. There were four frontier posts, at Trenton, Bordentown, White Horse, and Burlington. Trenton, opposite to which layWashington with the main body of his army, was held by only 1200Hessians, and Bordentown, which was also on the Delaware, was, likeTrenton, garrisoned by these troops. No worse choice could have beenmade. The Hessians were brave soldiers, but their ignorance of thelanguage and of the country made them peculiarly unsuitable troops foroutpost work, as they were unable to obtain any information. Asforeigners, too, they were greatly disliked by the country people. 

Nothing was done to strengthen these frontier posts, which were leftwholly without redoubts or intrenchments into which the garrison couldwithdraw in case of attack. 

Captain Wilson's little company were to act as scouts along the line offrontier. Their headquarters were fixed at Bordentown, where CaptainWilson obtained a large house for their use. Most of the men were athome at work of this kind, and Peter Lambton, Ephraim, and the otherfrontiersmen were dispatched from time to time in different directionsto ascertain the movements and intentions of the enemy. Harold askedhis father to allow him, as before, to accompany Peter. The inactivityof a life at a quiet little station was wearisome, and with Peter hewas sure of plenty of work, with a chance of adventure. The life ofexercise and activity which he had led for more than a year hadstrengthened his muscles and widened his frame, and he was now able tokeep up with Peter, however long and tiresome the day's work might be. Jake, too, was of the party. He had developed into an active soldier, and although he was but of little use for scouting purposes, even Peterdid not object to his accompanying him, for the negro's unfailing goodtemper and willingness to make himself useful had made him a favoritewith the scout. 

The weather was now setting in exceedingly cold. The three men had morethan once crossed the Delaware in a canoe and scouted in the very heartof the enemy's country. They were now sitting by the bank, watching somedrifting ice upon the river. 

"There won't be many more passages of the river by water, " Peterremarked. "Another ten days, and it'll be frozen across. "

"Then we can cross on foot, Peter. "

"Yes, we can do that, " the scout said, "and so can the enemy. Ef theirgeneral has got any interprise with him, and ef he can get them chaps ashe calls soldiers to fight, he'll be crossing over one of these nightsand capturing the hull of them Hessians at Trenton. What General Howemeans by leaving 'em there is more nor I can think; he might as wellhave sent so many babies. The critters can fight, and fight well, too, and they're good soldiers; but what's the good of 'em in a frontierpost? They know nothing of the country; they can't speak to the people, nor ask no questions, nor find out nothing about what's doing the otherside of the river. They air no more than mere machines. What was wantedwas two or three battalions of light troops, who would make friends withthe country people and larn all that's doing opposite. If the Americansare sharp they'll give us lots of trouble this winter, and you'll findthere won't be much sitting quiet for us at Bordentown. FortunatelyBordentown and Trenton aint far apart, and one garrison ought to be ableto arrive to the assistance of the other before it's overpowered. Weshall see. Now, I propose that we cross again to-night and try and findout what the enemy's doing. Then we can come back and manage for you toeat your Christmas dinner with yer father, as you seem to have bent yermind upon that, though why it matters about dinner one day more thananother is more nor I can see. "

That night the three scouts crossed the river in the canoe. Avoiding allhouses, they kept many miles straight on beyond the river and lay downfor a few hours before morning dawned; then they turned their faces theother way and walked up to the first farmhouse they saw. 

"Can we have a drink of milk?" the hunter asked. 

"You can, " the farmer replied, "and some breakfast if you like to payfor it. At first I was glad to give the best I had to those who camealong, but there have been such numbers going one way and the other, either marching to join the army or running away to return to theirhomes, that I should be ruined if I gave to all comers. "

"We're ready to pay, " Peter said, drawing some money from his pocket. 

"Then come in and sit down. "

In a few minutes an excellent breakfast was put before them. 

"You are on your way to join the army, of course?" the farmer asked. 

"Jest that, " Peter replied. "We think it's about our time to do a littleshooting, though I don't suppose there'll be much done till the spring. "

"I don't know, " the farmer said. "I should not be surprised if thegeneral wakes up them Germans when the Delaware gets frozen. I heardsome talk about it from some men who came past yesterday. Their time wasexpired, they said, and they were going home. I hear, too, that they aregathering a force down near Mount Holly, and I reckon that they aregoing to attack Bordentown. "

"Is that so?" Peter asked. "In that case we might as well tramp in thatdirection. It don't matter a corn-shuck to us where we fight, so as it'ssoon. We've come to help lick these British, and we means to do it. "

"Ah!" the farmer said, "I have heard that sentiment a good many times, but I have not seen much come of it yet. So far, it seems to me as thelicking has been all the other way. "

"That's so, " Peter agreed. "But everyone knows that the Americans arejust the bravest people on the face of the habitable arth. I reckontheir dander's not fairly up yet; but when they begin in arnest you'llsee what they'll do. "

The farmer gave a grunt which might mean anything. He had no strongsympathies either way, and the conduct of the numerous deserters anddisbanded men who had passed through his neighborhood had been far fromimpressing him favorably. 

"I don't pretend to be strong either for the Congress or the king. Idon't want to be taxed, but I don't see why the colonists should not paysomething toward the expenses of the government; and now that Parliamentseems willing to give all we ask for, I don't see what we want to go onfighting for. "

"Waal!" Peter exclaimed in a tone of disgust, "you're one of thehalf-hearted ones. "

"I am like the great majority of the people of this country. We are ofEnglish stock and we don't want to break with the Old Country; but theaffairs have got into the hands of the preachers, and the newspaper men, and the chaps that want to push themselves forward and make their pileout of the war. As I read it, it's just the civil war in England overagain. We were all united at the first against what we considered astyranny on the part of the Parliament, and now we have gone setting updemands which no one dreamed of at first and which most of us object tonow, only we have no longer the control of our own affairs. "

"The great heart of this country beats for freedom, " Peter Lambton said. 

"Pooh!" said the farmer contemptuously. "The great heart of the countrywants to work its farms and do its business quietly. The English generalhas made fair offers, which might well be accepted; and as for freedom, there was no tyranny greater than that of the New England States. Aslong as they managed their own affairs there was neither freedom ofspeech nor religion. No, sir; what they call freedom was simply thefreedom to make everyone else do and think like the majority. "

"Waal, we won't argue it out, " Peter said, "for I'm not good atargument, and I came here to fight and not to talk. Besides, I wantto get to Mount Holly in time to jine in this battle, so I guesswe'll be moving. "

Paying for the breakfast, they started at once in the direction of MountHolly, which lay some twenty-five miles away. As they approached theplace early in the afternoon they overtook several men going in the samedirection. They entered into conversation with them, but could onlylearn that some 450 of the militia from Philadelphia and the counties ofGloucester and Salem had arrived on the spot. The men whom they hadovertaken were armed countrymen who were going to take a share in thefight on their own account. 

Entering the place with the others, Peter found that the informationgiven him was correct. 

"We better be out of this at once, " he said to Harold, "and make forBordentown. "

"You don't think that there is much importance in the movement, " Haroldsaid as they tramped along. 

"There aint no importance whatever, " Peter said, "and that's what I wantto tell 'em. They're never thinking of attacking the two thousandHessians at Bordentown with that ragged lot. "

"But what can they have assembled them for within twelve miles of theplace?" Harold asked. 

"It seems to me, " the hunter replied, "that it's jest a trick to drawthe Germans out from Bordentown and so away from Trenton. At any rate, it's well that the true account of the force here should be known. These things gets magnified, and they may think that there's a hullarmy here. "

It was getting dusk when they entered Bordentown, and Harold was gladwhen he saw the little town, for since sunset on the evening before theyhad tramped nearly sixty miles. The place seemed singularly quiet. Theyasked the first person they met what had become of the troops, and theywere told that Colonel Donop, who commanded, had marched an hour beforewith his whole force of 2000 men toward Mount Holly, leaving only 80 menin garrison at Bordentown. 

"We are too late, " Harold said. "They have gone by the road and we keptstraight through the woods and so missed them. "

"Waal, I hope no harm 'ill come of it. I suppose they mean to attack atdaylight, and in course that rabble will run without fighting. I hope, when the colonel sees as how thar's no enemy ther worth speaking of, he'll march straight back again. "

Unfortunately this was not the case. The militia, according to theirorders, at once dispersed when their outposts told them of the approachof the British, but the German officer, instead of returning instantly, remained for two days near Mount Holly, and so gave time to Washingtonto carry out his plans. 

Captain Wilson's company had gone out with the force, and Peter and hiscompanions had the house to themselves that night. Harold slept late, being thoroughly fatigued by his long march the day before, carrying hisrifle, blanket, and provisions. Peter woke him at last. 

"Now, young un, you've had a good sleep; it's eleven o'clock. I'm off toTrenton to see what's doing there. Will you go with me, or will you stophere on the chance of eating your dinner with your father?"

"Oh, it's Christmas Day, " Harold said, stretching. "Well, what do youthink, Peter--are they likely to come back or not?"

"They ought to be back, there's no doubt about that, but whether theywill or not is a different affair altogether. I've never seed them hurrythemselves yet, not since the war began; things would have gone a gooddeal better if they had; but time never seems of no consequence to them. They marched twelve miles last night, and I reckon it's likely they'llhalt to-day and won't be back till to-morrow. I feel oneasy in my mindabout the whole affair, for I can't see a single reason for the enemysending that weak force to Mount Holly, unless it was to draw away thetroops from here, and the only motive there could be for that would bebecause they intended to attack Trenton. "

"Very well, Peter, I will go with you. "

Accompanied by Jake they set out at once for Trenton. On arriving therethey found no particular signs of vigilance. Since the Hessians hadreached Trenton their discipline had much relaxed. A broad riverseparated them from the enemy, who were known to be extremelydiscontented and disorganized. They had received instruction on noaccount to cross the river to attack the colonials, and the naturalconsequence of this forced inactivity had manifested itself. Disciplinewas lax, and but a slight watch was kept on the movements of the enemyacross the stream. Ignorant of the language of the people, they wereincapable of distinguishing between those who were friendly and thosewho were hostile to the Crown, and they behaved as if in a conqueredcountry; taking such necessaries as they required without payment, andeven sending parties to a considerable distance on plunderingexpeditions. 

Peter, on his arrival, proceeded to the headquarters of Colonel Rhalle, who was in command--an officer of great bravery and energy. One of hisofficers was able to speak English, and to him Peter reported thedeparture of the force from Bordentown, of which Colonel Rhalle wasalready aware, and the weakness of the American force at Mount Holly. He stated, also, his own belief that it was merely a feint to draw offColonel Donop, and that preparatory to an attack on Trenton. Theofficer treated the information lightly, and pointing to the mass ofice floating down the river asked whether it would be possible forboats to cross. 

"When the river freezes, " he said, "there may be some chance of attack. Till then we are absolutely safe. "

Peter, shaking his head, rejoined his companions and told them of themanner in which his advice had been received. 

"But it would be difficult to cross the river, " Harold said. "Look atthe masses of ice on the water. "

"It would be difficult, " the hunter admitted, "but not by no manner ofmeans impossible. Determined men could do it. Waal, I've done my dutyand can do no more. Ef the night passes off quietly we'll cross againbefore daybreak and go right into the Yankee camp and see what they'reup to. Now, Harold, you can take it easy till nightfall; there's naughtto be learned till then, and as we shall be on foot all night ye may aswell sleep to-day. "

Returning to a spot on the banks of the river at a short distance fromthe town, they made a fire, on which Jake cooked some steaks ofvenison they had procured. After smoking a pipe, the hunter set theexample by stretching himself on the ground near the fire and going tosleep. Used as he was to night marches, he had acquired the faculty ofgoing to sleep at any hour at will. Jake and Harold were some timebefore they followed his example, but they too were at last asleep. Atsunset they were on their feet again, and after taking supperproceeded along the river. 

The night passed off quietly, and Harold became convinced that hiscompanion's fears were unfounded. Toward morning he suggested that itwas time to be crossing the river. 

"I'm not going yet, " the hunter said. "Before I start we'll go down toTrenton Ferry, a mile below the town. Ef they come over at all, it'slikely enough to be there. There'll be time then to get back and crossbefore it's light; It's six o'clock now. "

They kept along the road by the river until they were within a quarterof a mile of the ferry. Presently they saw a dark mass ahead. 

"Jerusalem!" Peter exclaimed. "There they are. "

They immediately discharged their rifles and ran back at full speed tothe outposts, which were but a quarter of a mile from the town. TheAmericans had also pressed forward at full speed, and the outposts, whohad been alarmed by the discharge of the rifles, were forced at once toabandon the post and to run into the town, whither they had, on hearingthe rifles, already sent in one of their number with the news. Here allwas in confusion. The Hessian leader was trying to collect his troops, who were hurrying in from their quarters, but many of them thought moreof storing their plunder away in the wagons than of taking their placesin the ranks. 

Washington had crossed with 2500 men and a few field-pieces, and upongaining the Jersey side had divided his troops into two detachments, oneof which marched by the river side, the other by an upper road. Hurryingforward they surrounded the town, and placing their field-pieces in theroad, opened fire on the astonished Hessians. Rhalle had by this timesucceeded in assembling the greater part of his force and charged theAmericans with his usual courage. He received, however, a mortal woundas he advanced. His troops immediately lost heart, and finding theirretreat cut off at once surrendered. A body of Hessian light horsesucceeded in making their escape. The casualties were few on eitherside, but 1000 prisoners were taken. Two other divisions of theAmericans had attempted to cross, the one at Bordentown, the other atMackenzie's Ferry, but both had failed, owing to the quantity offloating ice. Washington retired across the Delaware the same afternoon. 

The consequences of this success were great. The spirits of theAmericans, which had fallen to the lowest ebb in consequence of theuninterrupted series of defeats, rose greatly. They found that theBritish were not invincible, and that, if unable to oppose them in greatbattles, they might at least inflict heavy losses on them and weary themout with skirmishes and surprises. The greatest joy reigned throughoutthe various States; fresh levies were ordered; the voices of themoderate party, which had been gaining strength, were silenced, and thedetermination to continue the war vigorously was in the ascendency. 

The lesson given at Trenton was wholly lost upon the Englishcommander-in-chief. Instead of at once ordering General Leslie toadvance from Princeton and to hold the enemy in check by reoccupying andfortifying Trenton, he allowed Colonel Donop to abandon Bordentown andto fall back to Princeton--thus laying it open to Washington to crossthe Delaware again and carry the war into New Jersey. Washington, afterwaiting eight days, seeing the indecision and ineptitude of the Britishgeneral, again crossed with 4000 men and occupied Trenton. 

Peter Lambton and his two companions were not among the prisonerstaken at Trenton. On entering the town Harold was about to join theHessians assembling under Colonel Rhalle, but Peter gave a violent tugto his coat. 

"Come along, young un!" he said. "The darned fools have let themselvesbe caught in a trap and they'll find there's no way out of it. In tenminutes the Americans will be all round the place, and as I don't wishto spend a year or two in a Yankee prison at present, I'm going to maketracks at once. Fighting aren't no good now. Men who'll let 'emselvesbe caught in a trap like this'll never be able to cut their way out ofit. Come on!"

Much against his will Harold yielded to Peter's wishes, and the threekept straight on through the town by the river side and issued into thecountry beyond before the Americans had surrounded it. A minute or twoafter leaving the town the light horse galloped past. 

"There are some more out of the hole, and I reckon that's about all. There, do you hear the guns? The Yanks have brought their artilleryover--I reckon the fight won't last long. "

For two or three minutes there was a roar of musketry; then thissuddenly ceased. 

"I thought as much, " Peter said. "They've surrendered. If they had onlykept together and fought well, they should have cut their way throughthe enemy. Lord! what poor things regular soldiers are in the dark! Afrontiersman would just as soon fight in the dark as in the light; buthere are the men who climbed up the hill to Fort Washington--and thatwas no child's play--no better nor a pack of women when they're attackedhalf-asleep and half-awake, just as day is breaking. "

The three comrades walked to Bordentown, which, they were relieved tofind, had not been attacked. A few miles beyond this place they metColonel Donop marching back at full speed with his corps, havingreceived the news of the disaster at Trenton from the horsemen who hadfled. They joined their company and marched to Princeton. 

A fortnight later Lord Cornwallis, with the forces at Brunswick, underGeneral Grant, advanced to Princeton and then moved forward to attackthe army at Trenton. General Washington on his approach retired from thetown and, crossing a rivulet at the back of it, took post on some highground there, with the apparent intention of defending himself againstan attack. It was late in the afternoon, and a heavy cannonade was keptup till night-time. Lord Cornwallis determined to attack next morning. At two in the morning Washington retired suddenly, leaving his firesburning. Quitting the main road he made a long circuit through Allentownand marched with all speed toward Princeton, which place he intended tosurprise. When Lord Cornwallis advanced he had left the Seventeenth, Fortieth, and Fifty-fifth regiments there. 

On arriving at Trenton he had sent word back for the Seventeenth andFifty-fifth to advance to Maidenhead, a village halfway betweenPrinceton and Trenton. Colonel Mawhood, who commanded, marched atdaylight, but scarcely had he started when he met Washington advancingwith his army. The morning was foggy, and it was at first supposed thatthe enemy were a body of British troops marching back to Princeton, butit was soon found that the force was a hostile one. Its strength couldnot be seen on account of the fog, and he determined to engage it. Possessing himself of some high ground, he sent his wagons back toPrinceton and ordered the Fortieth Regiment to come out to hisassistance. 

As the Americans advanced, the artillery on both sides opened fire. Theleading columns of the colonists soon snowed signs of disorder. TheSeventeenth Regiment fixed bayonets and with great gallantry charged theenemy in front of them, driving them back with considerable slaughter;and so far did they advance that they were separated from the otherbattalions, and cutting their way through the American force theregiment pursued its march to Maidenhead. The Fortieth and Fifty-fifthfought stoutly, but were unable to make their way through the Americanforce, and fell back to Brunswick, while the Americans occupiedPrinceton. At daybreak Lord Cornwallis discovered the retreat of theAmerican army, and being apprehensive for the safety of Brunswick, wheregreat stores of the army were accumulated, marched with all haste towardthat town. 

Brigadier Matthew, the officer commanding there, on hearing of theapproach of the enemy, at once dispatched the store wagons toward therear and drew up his small command to defend the place to the last. Thegallant resistance before Princeton had delayed the Americans so longthat the van of the army of Cornwallis was already close to their rearas they approached Brunswick. Seeing this, Washington abandoned hisdesign on that town and crossed the Millstone River, breaking down thebridge at Kingston to stop pursuit. 

Washington now overran East and West Jersey, penetrated into EssexCounty, and making himself master of the country opposite to StatenIsland, thus regained almost all the district which the English hadtaken from him in the autumn. 

All this greatly heightened the spirit and courage of the Americans, while the loyalists and the English troops were disheartened anddisgusted at seeing an army of 30, 000 fine troops kept inactive, whilethe enemy, with but 4000 men, who were wholly incapable of opposing anequal number of English troops, were allowed to wander unchecked, toattack and harass the English pickets, and to utilize the whole of theresources of their country. Had General Howe entertained a fixed desireto see English authority overthrown in America he could not have actedin a manner more calculated to carry those wishes into effect. 

CHAPTER X. 

A TREACHEROUS PLANTER. 

It must not be supposed that the whole of the time was spent in scoutingand fighting. Between the armies lay a band of no man's land. Here, aselsewhere, the people of the country were divided in their opinions, butgenerally made very little display of these, whatever they might be. Itis true that, as a rule, non-combatants were but little interfered with;still, a warm and open display of sympathy with one side or the otherwas likely to be attended by the loss of cattle and damage to crops whenthe other party got the upper hand. In some other States feeling ranmuch higher. In the Carolinas the royalists were most cruellypersecuted. Their property was destroyed and they were, in many cases, shot down without mercy; but generally, throughout the colonies, aconsiderable latitude of opinion was allowed. This was especially so inthe zone between the armies in the Jerseys. None could tell what thepositions of the armies a week hence might be, and any persecutioninflicted by the one party might lead to retaliation upon a shift ofpositions a few weeks later. A general toleration therefore reigned. 

Next to Peter Lambton, Harold's greatest friend in the corps was a youngman named Harvey. He was of good family and belonged to New York. Beinga strong loyalist, he had, like many other gentlemen, enlisted forservice under the old flag. He had, naturally, many acquaintances amongthe county families, and Harold often accompanied him in his visits toone or other of them. 

During the winter, when things were quiet, the duties of the scouts werelight, and it was the habit among them that one-third should be onoutpost duty at a time, the rest being free to move about as they liked. The scouts had no fixed order of position. They went out alone or intwos or threes, as it pleased them, their duty simply being to watcheverything that was going on along the enemy's line of outposts, tobring the earliest news of any intended movements, and to preventdashing parties of the enemy's horsemen from making raids into or behindthe British lines. They were not, of course, expected to check bodies ofcavalry starting on a raid, but simply to obtain information of theirhaving left their lines and of the direction taken, and then to hurryback to the British posts, whence a force of cavalry would be sent outto intercept or check the invaders. Many dashing exploits were performedby the cavalry on both sides in the way of getting behind theiropponents' quarters, cutting off provision trains, attacking smallposts, and carrying off straggling parties. 

One of the houses to which Harold used most frequently to accompany hisfriend Harvey was situated nearly halfway between the rival armies, andwas about eight miles from either. The owner--Mr. Jackson--was a man ofconsiderable wealth, and the house was large and well appointed. He had, before the troubles began, a fine business as a lawyer in New York; but, as the outbreak of hostilities put a stop to all business of a legalkind in that city, he had retired to his country house. Although himselfborn in England, he professed to be entirely neutral, but his familywere undisguisedly loyal. It consisted of his wife and two daughters, girls of seventeen and eighteen years old. 

When the English army advanced to the neighborhood of his property Mr. Jackson was always ready to offer his hospitality to the officers of thecorps which might be stationed near him, and he similarly opened hishouse to the Americans when they, in turn, advanced as the Britishturned back. Being, as he always made a point of saying, perfectlyneutral in the struggle, he was glad to meet gentlemen, irrespective ofthe opinions they held. The line taken by Mr. Jackson was the one whichwas very largely pursued among the inhabitants of the country houses andfarms scattered over what was, throughout the war, a debatable land. Sofrequent were the changes of the position of the armies that none couldsay who might be in possession in a week's time, and it was, therefore, an absolute necessity for those who wished to live unmolested to abstainfrom any stronger show of partisanship. 

As is always the case in struggles of this kind, the female populationwere more enthusiastic in their partisanship and more pronounced intheir opinions than the men; and although, upon the arrival of a troopof cavalry or a detachment of foot belonging to the other side, themaster of the house would impartially offer what hospitality he wascapable of, it was not difficult to perceive, by the warmth or coldnessof the female welcome, what were the private sentiments of the family. 

Harold was not long in discovering, from the frequency with which Harveyproposed an excursion to the Jacksons' and from his conduct there, thatIsabelle, the eldest daughter, was the object which mainly attractedhim. The families had long been friends, and Harvey, although nowserving as a simple scout, was of a position equal to her own. Thefriends were always cordially received by Mr. Jackson, and Harold wassoon as intimate there as his comrade. They usually left their quartersa little before dusk and started back late at night. Often as Mr. Jackson pressed them to stay, they never accepted his invitation. 

The scouts, from their activity and ubiquitousness, were the_bêtes-noirs_ of the Americans, whose most secret plans were constantlydetected and foiled by the sagacity and watchfulness of these men, whoseunerring rifles made frequent gaps in the ranks of the officers. Theytherefore spared no pains, whenever there was a chance, of killing orcapturing any of these most troublesome foes, and Harvey and Harold knewthat a report of their presence at the Jacksons' would suffice to bringa party of horsemen from the American lines. Their visits, therefore, were always made after dark, and at irregular intervals, and, in spiteof their inclination to the contrary they made a point of returning atnight to their quarters. 

Other visitors were often present at the Jacksons', the sons anddaughters of neighbors, and there was generally music and singing, andsometimes the young people stood up for a dance. 

The scouts wore no regular uniform, although there was a generalsimilarity in their attire, which was that of an ordinary backwoodshunter. When off duty they were allowed to dress as they pleased, and atMr. Jackson's the two friends were attired in the ordinary dress ofcolonists of position. At these little gatherings political subjectswere never discussed, and a stranger spending an evening there would nothave dreamed that the house stood between two hostile armies; that atany moment a party of horsemen belonging to one side or other might dashinto the courtyard, and that even those laughing and talking pleasantlytogether might be of opinions diametrically opposed. 

Harvey and Harold were introduced to visitors simply as friends from NewYork, and, although the suspicions as to their character and positionmight be strong, no one thought of asking questions. 

"I do not like that fellow Chermside, " Harvey said one night, as he andhis friend were returning to their quarters. 

They were mounted; for, although when on duty the scouts worked on foot, many of them, who were men of property, kept horses which they used whennot engaged. Harvey had two horses, and one of these was always atHarold's service. 

"I am not surprised you don't like him, " Harold replied with a laugh, "and I imagine the dislike is mutual. When two gentlemen are payingattentions to one young lady they seldom appreciate each other's meritsvery cordially. "

"I don't think it is entirely that, " Harvey laughed. "Isabella and Iunderstand each other, and I have no fear of his rivalry; but I do notlike him. "

"I do not think I like him myself, " Harold said more seriously; "and yetI do not know why I should not. When he has been there alone with us andthe family, he has frequently used expressions showing his strongleaning toward the loyalists' side. "

"I don't put much faith in that, " Harvey said. "He knows how stronglyMr. Jackson and the girls lean toward the Crown, and would say anythingthat he thought would please Isabelle. I have spoken to her and shethinks that he is sincere; in fact, she has rather a good opinion ofhim. However, we shall see. It was rather curious that that party ofMorgan's cavalry should have ridden up the other night and searched thehouse two hours after we left. You see, we had agreed to sleep therethat night, and only changed our minds after the others had all left, when we remembered that we were both for duty early next morning. Itmight have been a coincidence, of course, but it had an ugly look. Ithink Mr. Jackson thought so, too, for he did not ask us to stopto-night; anyhow, I wish Chermside's plantation was not so near this andthat he did not drop in so often. "

A week later they paid another visit. When dinner was over Haroldwas chatting with Mr. And Mrs. Jackson. Harvey was sitting at thepiano, where the eldest girl was playing, and the younger waslooking out of window. 

"We are going to have another fall of snow, " she said. "There is not astar to be seen. Oh!" she exclaimed suddenly. 

"What is it, my dear?" Mr. Jackson asked. 

"There is a rocket gone up from the woods. "

"A rocket!" Mr. Jackson repeated. 

"Yes, papa; there are the stars falling now. "

"That is a curious thing, " Mr. Jackson said, while the others wentto the window. They stood watching for some minutes, but nothingwas to be seen. 

"I do not like that rocket, " Mr. Jackson said as they left the window. "It means something. It can only be a signal. People don't let offrockets for amusement nowadays. Did you meet anyone on the road?" "No, sir, " Harvey said, "not a soul. "

"I do not like it, " their host repeated. "It means mischief of some sortor other. I do not wish to seem inhospitable, but my advice to you is, get on your horses at once and ride to your quarters. You are on dutyto-morrow, and you told me you would pass near here on your way towardthe enemy's lines. You might look in as you go past and hear whetheranything came of it. If I mistake not, we shall have another visit fromMorgan's horse this evening. "

Much against their inclination the young men followed Mr. Jackson's advice. 

The next day they, with Peter and Jake, stopped at the house asthey passed. 

"I was right, " their host said, as the two young men entered. "An hourafter you left twenty of Morgan's horse rode up here. They would nottake my word that we were alone, but searched the house from top tobottom, and were evidently greatly disappointed at finding no one. Ihave been making inquiries this morning and find that all the servantswere in the house at the time my daughter saw the rocket, so I hope thatI have no traitor here. Still, it is clear that someone must be keepingwatch over your movements. "

"Have you asked, sir, " Harvey said, after a pause, "whether anyone cameafter we had arrived?"

"I do not see how anyone could come, but I will ask. "

He rang the bell and a negro servant appeared. 

"Did anyone come to the house yesterday, Caesar, after these gentlemancame--any beggar or peddler, or anyone of that sort?"

"No, sir; no one came except Massa Chermside. He get off his horse andask if you, hab any visitors. I said that Massa Harvey and Massa Wilsonwere here. He say he call again another night when the family alone, androde off. "

"Just what I expected, sir, " Harvey said, when the servant left theroom. "I have always doubted that fellow's honesty. "

"Oh, nonsense!" Mr. Jackson replied. "You must be mad, Harvey. Chermside's father was an old friend of mine, and I have known the youngfellow since he was a child. I should as soon suspect one of my owndaughters of being capable of such an act of gross treachery as laying aplot to bring the American cavalry down upon guests of mine. The idea ispreposterous. Bless me, how amused the girls will be at your suspectingtheir old playfellow!"

"I hope I may be mistaken, sir, " Harvey said, "but Harold's opinion ofhim agrees with mine; and, in talking it over last night, we both putour finger on him as the man who fired the rocket. Well, now, we must bepushing on. We are bound for the ford where Morgan's horse must havecome over, and shall hear from our fellows there whether they rodestraight here after crossing, as, if so, there can be no doubt whateverthat the rocket was a signal. "

Upon arriving at the ford they found that Morgan's horse had onlycrossed an hour before the time at which they arrived at Mr. Jackson's. One of the scouts had instantly taken word to the nearest cavalryoutpost, but the enemy had recrossed the river before these had arrivedon the spot. 

After three days on duty at the front, the party returned to theirlines, and the next time that the young men rode out to their friendsthey took with them Jake and Peter, to whom they related thecircumstances. 

The scouts proceeded on foot and separated from the others a mile beforereaching the house, having arranged that Peter should scout round it, while Jake should proceed to the plantation of Mr. Chermside and keep asharp lookout there. 

They had arranged with Mr. Jackson that no mention of the rocket shouldbe made to anyone, however intimate with the family. 

"I am glad to see you again, " the host said, as they entered the roomwhere the family were assembled, "although I own that these two raids ofMorgan's horse have made me uneasy. The girls have been immensely amusedat your suspicions of young Chermside. "

"How could you think such a thing?" Isabelle said. "He was here on thefollowing evening, and was as indignant as we were at the thought oftreachery being at work. He quite agreed with us that the coming of theYankees could hardly have been accidental. "

"You said nothing about the rocket, I hope?" Harvey asked. 

"No, we kept quite silent about that, as you made such a point of it;but it seemed ridiculous with him. But I shall be in a fright, now, every time you come. "

"We have brought two of our men with us, " Harvey said, "and they arescouting round, so we shall hear if another rocket goes up; and, even ifthe person who let it up suspects that the last was seen, --as he mightdo from our having left so suddenly, --and tries some other plan to warnthe enemy, we can trust our men to fire a shot and so give us warning intime. We have told the groom not to take the saddles off the horses, aswe may stop but a short time. "

At eight o'clock a disturbance was heard outside, and Jake entered theroom, dragging with him by main force the young planter. 

"What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Jackson asked, as they rose fromtheir seats in surprise. 

"Me tell you, sar, " Jake answered. "Me had orders from Massa Harold towatch outside ob de house ob dis feller and see what going on dere. About half an hour after me got dere a nigger come along running fromdis direction. Dat no business of Jake's, so he stood in de trees andlet him pass. He go into de house; five minutes afterward dis feller hecome out and he walk away. Jake follow him bery quiet to see what himafter. He walk more dan a mile, den he get on to de oder side of dat bighill; den me see him stop, and Jake tink it time to interfere, so he ranup and catch him. He had put dis ting against a stump of a tree, and hadhim pistol in him hand, and was on de point of firing it close to disting, so as to light him. "

As Jake spoke he held out a rocket. Several times while Jake had beenspeaking the planter had tried to interrupt him, but each time Jake, whohad not released his hold of him, gave him so violent a shake that hewas fain to be silent. 

"This is a scandalous indignity, " he exclaimed furiously when Jakefinished. "What do you mean, sir, " he demanded of Harvey, "by settingthis nigger to watch my abode? I will have satisfaction for thistreatment. "

"It seems, sir, " Mr. Jackson said, signing to Harvey to be silent, "that you have been detected in a gross act of treachery. My friendshave suspected you of it, but I indignantly denied it. Could webelieve, I and my family, that you, whom we have known as a child, would betray our guests to the Americans? Loyalists and republicans arealike welcome here. I do not ask my friends their opinions. My house isneutral ground, and I did not think that anyone who used it would havehad the treachery to turn it into a trap; still less did I imagine youwould do so. These gentlemen would be perfectly within their right didthey take you out and hang you from the nearest tree; but, for my sake, I trust that they will not do so; but should the American cavalry everagain visit this house under circumstances which may lead it to besupposed that they have been brought here to capture my guests, I shalllet them punish you as you deserve. No word of mine will be raised inyour favor. Now, sir, go, and never again enter this house, where theloathing and contempt that I feel for you will, I know, be shared bythe ladies of my family. "

At a nod from Harold Jake released his hold of the captive, who, withouta word, turned and left the room. 

Not a word was spoken for a minute or two after he had left. Theyoungest girl was the first to speak. 

"The wretch!" she exclaimed. "To think that Herbert Chermside shouldturn out such a mean traitor! Papa, I would have let them hang him atonce. It would have served him right. Now he may do us all harm. "

"I do not know that you are not right, Ada, " Mr. Jackson repliedgravely. "I am far from saying that I acted wisely. Young Chermside hasmany friends among the Americans, and it is possible that he may work usharm. However, my position as a neutral is well established. Officers onboth sides have at times been welcomed here, and his report, therefore, that our friends here are often with us can do us no harm. Henceforth hemust be regarded as an enemy, and there will always be danger in thesevisits. So long as the American outposts are within an hour's ride hecan have the road watched; and, although he is not likely to ventureupon signaling with rockets, he may send or take word on horseback. Abonfire, too, might be lit at the other side of the hill to call themover. Altogether you will never be safe from home except when you have astrong body of your own troops between this and the river. "

"I am glad to say, " Harvey said, "that in consequence of the news ofMorgan's raids on this side a body of 200 infantry and a troop ofcavalry are to move to-morrow and take up their position by the ford, sowe shall be safe from any surprise from that direction. "

"I am very glad to hear it, " Mr. Jackson said. "It will relieve me of agreat anxiety. But pray be watchful when you are in this neighborhood. You have made a bitter enemy, and, after what he has proved himselfcapable of, we cannot doubt that he would hesitate at nothing. Iunderstand, " he went on with a smile toward his eldest daughter, "whatis at the bottom of his conduct, and, as I have long suspected his hopesin that quarter, I am not surprised that he is somewhat hostile to you. Still, I never for a moment deemed him capable of this. "

The next day Mr. Jackson learned that his neighbor had left hisplantation, and had told his servants that he was not likely to returnfor some time. 

Shortly after this a series of bad luck attended the doings of theBritish scouts. Several parties were killed or captured by the enemy, and they were constantly baffled by false reports, while the Americansappeared to forestall all their movements. It was only when enterpriseswere set on foot and carried out by small bodies that they were eversuccessful, anything like combined action by the orders of the officersconstantly turning out ill. 

"There must be a traitor somewhere, " Peter said upon the return of aparty from an attempt which, although it promised well, had beenfrustrated, to carry off a number of cattle from one of the Americandepots. "It aint possible that this can be all sheer bad luck. It aintno one in our company, I'll be bound. We aint had any new recruitslately, and there aint a man among us whom I could not answer for. Theremust be a black sheep in Gregory's or Vincent's corps. The enemy seem upto every move, and, between us, we have lost more than thirty men in thelast few weeks. There aint no doubt about it--there's a traitorsomewhere and he must be a clever one, and he must have pals with him, or he couldn't send news of what we are doing so quickly. It beats mealtogether, and the men are all furious. "

"I've been talking with some of our men, " Peter said a few daysafterward, "and we agree that we are bound to get to the bottom of thismatter. We're sartin sure that the traitor don't belong to us. What wepropose is this, that the hull of us shall go up together, withoutsaying a word to a soul, and scatter ourselves along the river at allthe points where a chap going with a message to the enemy would belikely to cross. The night we go out we'll get the three captains all togive orders to their men for an expedition, so that whoever it is thatsends messages from here would be sure to send over word to the Yankees;and it'll be hard if we don't ketch him. What do you say?"

"I think the plan is a very good one, " Harold answered. "If you like, Iwill go with my father and ask Gregory and Vincent to send their men. "

Captain Wilson at once went to these officers. They were as muchirritated and puzzled as were their men by the failures which had takenplace, and agreed that, next evening, an order should be issued for themen of the three corps to act in combination, and to allow it to leakout that they intended to surprise an American post situated near theriver, twenty-one miles distant. Captain Wilson's scouts, instead ofgoing with the others, were to act on their own account. 

On the day arranged, as soon as it became dark, the forty scouts quietlyleft their quarters in small parties and made their way toward theriver, striking it at the point where a messenger would be likely tocross upon his way to give warning to the American post of the attackintended to be made upon it. They took post along the river, at adistance of fifty or sixty yards apart, and silently awaited the result. Several hours passed and no sound broke the stillness of the woods. Anhour before dawn Peter Lambton heard a slight crack, as that of abreaking twig. It was some distance back in the woods, but it seemed tohim, by the direction, that the man who caused it would strike the riverbetween himself and Jake, who was stationed next to him. He noiselesslystole along toward the point. Another slight sound afforded him a sureindication of the direction in which the man, whoever he might be, wasapproaching. He hastened his steps, and a minute later a negro issuedfrom the wood close to him. He stood for an instant on the river bankand was about to plunge in, when Peter threw his arms around him. 

Although taken by surprise, the negro struggled desperately and wouldhave freed himself from the grip of the old scout had not Jake run upinstantly to his comrade's assistance. In a minute the negro was boundand two shots were then fired, the concerted signal by which it would beknown along the line that a capture had been effected. In a few minutesthe whole body was assembled. The negro, who refused to answer anyquestions, was carried far back into the woods and a fire was lighted. 

"Now, nigger, " Peter said, taking, as captor, the lead in the matter, "jest tell us right away where you was going and who sent you. "

The negro was silent. 

"Now, look ye here, darky, you're in the hands of men who are nojokers. Ef you tell us at once who put ye on to this trick no harm willhappen to you; but ef ye don't we'll jest burn the skin off your body, bit by bit. "

Still the negro was silent. 

"Half a dozen of yez, " Peter said, "as have got iron ramrods shove theminto the fire. We'll soon find this nigger's tongue. "

Not a word was spoken until the ramrods were heated red-hot. 

"Now, " Peter said, "two of yez clap your ramrods against thisdarky's flanks. "

The negro struggled as the men approached him, and gave a terrific yellas the hot iron was applied to his sides. 

"I will tell you, sars--oh! have mercy upon me and I will tell youeberything!"

"I thought, " Peter said grimly, "that you'd find a tongue soon enough. Now, then, who sent you?"

"My massa, " the negro answered. 

"And who is your master?"

The negro was again silent, but as, at a nod from Peter, the men againraised the ramrods, he blurted out:

"Massa Chermside. "

The name was known to many of the scouts, and a cry of anger brokefrom them. 

"I thought as much, " Harvey said. "I suspected that scoundrel was at thebottom of it all along. Where is he?" he asked the negro. 

"Me not know, sar. "

"You mean you won't say, " Peter said. "Try the vartue of themramrods again. "

"No, no!" the negro screamed. "Me swear me do not know where him be. Youmay burn me to death if you will, but I could not tell you. "

"I think he is speaking the truth, " Harvey said. "Wait a minute. Haveyou done this before?" he asked the negro. 

"Yes, sar. Eight or ten times me swim de river at night. "

"With messages to the Americans?"

"Yes, sar; messages to American officers. "

"Have you any written message--any letter?"

"No, sar, me never take no letter. Me only carry dis. " And he took outfrom his hair a tiny ball of paper smaller than a pea. 

It was smoothed out, and upon it, were the words, "General Washington. "

"Where I go, sar, I show dem dis, and dey know den dat de message can bebelieved. "

"But how do you get the message? How do you see your master?"

"Master's orders were dat me and two oders were to meet him ebery night, after it got dark, at a tree a mile from de place where de soldiers are. Sometimes he no come. When he come he gibs each of us a piece of moneyand tell us to carry a message across the river. We start by differentways, swim across de water in different places, take de message, andcome back to de plantation. "

"A pretty business!" Peter said. "Now you must come back with us to thepost and tell your story to the commanding officer. Then we must see ifwe can't lay hands on this rascally master of yours. "

Upon the news being told, the general in command sent a party out, who, after searching the house and out-buildings of the plantation in vain, set fire to them and burned them to the ground. The negroes were allcarried away and employed to labor for the army. The town and all thesurrounding villages were searched, but no trace could be obtained ofthe missing man. One of the men of Gregory's corps of scoutsdisappeared. He had recently joined, but his appearance, as a man withbeard and whiskers, in no way agreed with that of the planter. He might, however, have been disguised, and his disappearance was in itself noproof against him, for the scouts were under no great discipline, andwhen tired of the service often left without giving notice of theirintention of doing so. It was, moreover, possible that he might havefallen by an enemy's bullet. 

The strongest proof in favor of the deserter being Chermside was that, henceforth, the scouts were again as successful as before, oftensurprising the enemy successfully. 

Now that the ford nearest Mr. Jackson's was strongly guarded, the youngmen had no apprehension of any surprise, although such an event was justpossible, as the cavalry on both sides often made great circuits intheir raids upon each other's country. That Chermside was somewhere inthe neighborhood they believed; having, indeed, strong reason for doingso, as a rifle was one evening fired at them from the wood as they rodeover, the ball passing between their heads. Pursuit, at the time, wasimpossible. But the next day a number of scouts searched the woodswithout success. Soon after they heard that Chermside had joined theAmericans and obtained a commission in a body of their irregular horse. 

Harvey was now formally engaged to Isabelle Jackson, and it was settledthat the wedding should take place in the early spring at New York. Whennot on duty he naturally spent a good deal of his time there, and Haroldwas frequently with him. Since he had been fired at in the woodsIsabelle had been in the highest state of nervous anxiety lest herlover's enemy should again try to assassinate him, and she begged Haroldalways to come over with him, if possible, as the thought of his ridingalone through the wood filled her with anxiety. 

Although he had no order to do so, Jake, whenever he saw Harold and hisfriend canter off toward the Jacksons, shouldered his rifle and went outafter them to the house, where, so long as they stayed, he scouted roundand round with the utmost vigilance. Very often Harold was ignorant ofhis presence there; but when, after his return, he found, by questioninghim, how he had been employed, he remonstrated with him on suchexcessive precaution. 

"Can't be too cautious, massa, " Jake said. "You see dat fellow come oneof dese days. "

Jake's presentiment turned out correct. One evening when, with severalfriends, the young men were at Mr. Jackson's the sound of the report ofa rifle was heard at a short distance. 

"That must be Jake's rifle!" Harold exclaimed. 

"Quick, Harvey, to your horse!"

It was too late. As they reached the door a strong party of Americancavalry dashed up to it. 

"Surround the house!" an officer shouted. "Do not let a soul escape!"

The young men ran upstairs again. 

"We are caught, " Harvey said. "Escape is cut off. The Yankee cavalry areall round the house. Good-by, Isabelle. We shall meet one of these daysagain, dear. " The girl threw herself into his arms. 

"Be calm, love!" he said. "Do not let this scoundrel have thesatisfaction of triumphing over you. "

A moment later Chermside, accompanied by several soldiers, entered the room. 

"I am sorry to disturb so pleasant a party, " he said in a sneeringvoice, "but if Americans choose to entertain the enemies of theircountry they must expect these little disagreeables. "

Mr. Jackson abruptly turned his back upon him, and no one else spoke, although he was personally well known to all. 

"These are the two men, " he said to the soldiers--"two of the mostnotorious scouts and spies on the frontier. We will take them toheadquarters, where a short shrift and two strong ropes will betheir lot. "

"The less the word spy is in the mouth of such a pitiful traitor asyourself the better, I should say, " Harvey said quietly; and, walkingforward with Harold, he placed himself in the hands of the soldiers. 

No one else spoke. Isabelle had fainted when she heard the threat ofexecution against her lover. Ada stood before her with a look ofsuch anger and contempt on her young face that Chermside fairlywinced under it. 

"To horse!" he said sullenly, and, turning, followed his men andprisoners downstairs. 

The troop, Harold saw, numbered some 200 sabers. They had with them anumber of riderless horses, whose accouterments showed that theybelonged to an English regiment; most of the men, too, had sacks ofplunder upon their horses. They had evidently made a successful raid, and had probably attacked a post and surprised and driven off thehorses of a squadron of cavalry, and were now on their return towardtheir lines. 

"This is an awkward business, Harold, " Harvey said as, in the midstof their captors, they galloped off from the Jacksons'. "Of courseit's all nonsense about our being hung. Still, I have no wish to seethe inside of a prison, where we may pass years before we areexchanged. Once handed over to the authorities we shall be safe; butI shall not feel that we are out of danger so long as we are in thisscoundrel's hands. Fortunately there are officers of superior rank tohimself with the squadron, otherwise I have no doubt at all that hewould hang us at once. "

Such was indeed the case, and Chermside was, at that moment, fumingintensely at the chance which had thrown his rival in his hands at atime when he was powerless to carry out his vengeance. He had, indeed, ventured to suggest that it would be less trouble to hang the prisonersat once, but the major in command had so strongly rebuked him for thesuggestion that he had at once been silenced. 

"I blush that I should have heard such words from the mouth of anAmerican officer. It is by such deeds, sir, that our cause is too oftendisgraced. We are soldiers fighting for the independence of ourcountry--not lawless marauders. Had these men been taken in theircivilian dress over on our side of the river they would have been triedand hung as spies; but they were on neutral ground, and, in fact, in therear of their own posts. There is no shadow of defense for such anaccusation. Should I ever hear a similar suggestion I shall at oncereport your conduct to General Washington, who will know how to dealwith you. "

"I wonder what has become of Jake, " Harold said to his comrade. "I trusthe was not shot down. "

"Not he, " Harvey said. "He made off after firing his rifle, you may besure, when he saw that there was nothing to be done. The fellow can runlike a hare, and I have no doubt that, by this time, he has either gotback to the village and given the alarm there or has made for the ford. There are 100 cavalry there now as well as the infantry. Jake will bethere in an hour from the time he started. The dragoons will be in thesaddle five minutes later, and it is just possible they may cut off ourretreat before we have crossed the river. Peter is on duty there, and, if he happens to be at the post when Jake arrives, he will hurry up withall the scouts he can collect. "

Jake had taken flight as Harvey supposed. He had, after firing hisrifle, taken to the wood, and had remained near the house long enough tosee which way the cavalry rode when they started. Then he made for thepost at the ford at the top of his speed. It was less than an hour fromstarting when he arrived there, and three minutes later the cavalrytrumpets were blowing "To horse!" After giving his message to theofficer in command Jake went into the village, where the sounds of thetrumpet brought all the soldiers into the street. 

"Hullo, Jake! is that you?" a familiar voice asked. "What the tarnalis up now?"

Jake hastily related what had taken place. 

"Tarnation!" Peter exclaimed. "This is a bad job. They're making, nodoubt, for Finchley's Ford, fifteen mile down the river. With an hour'sstart they're sure to be there before us. "

"What are you going to do, Peter? Are you thinking of running widde cavalry?"

"Thinking of running to the moon!" the scout said contemptuously. "Youcan run well, I don't deny, Jake, but you couldn't run fifteen mile withthe dragoons; and, if you could, you'd get there too late. Yer bellowsare going pretty fast already. Now don't stand staring there, but hurrythrough the camp and get all our boys together. Tell them to meet by thewater side. Get Gregory and Vincent's men as well as our own. There'stwenty or thirty altogether in the place. "

Without asking a question Jake ran off to carry out the orders, and, ina few minutes, twenty-four men were collected together on the bank. 

"Now, you fellows, " Peter said, "we've got to rescue these two chaps outof the hands of the Yankees. Them who don't want to jine--and mind youthe venture is a risky one--had better say so at once and stop behind. "

No one moved. 

"What I propose is this: we'll take the ferryboat, which aint no goodto no one, seeing as how the Yankees are on one side of the river andwe the other, and we'll drop down the stream about ten mile. Then we'llland on their side of the river and strike inland, hiding the boatunder the bushes somewhere. They'll halt for the night when they'resafe across the river. There's five or six hundred of their infantrycamped on the ford. There's two hundred on our side, but the Yankees'llride through in the dark and get across before the redcoats are awake. Now, I propose that, after we've landed, we make a sweep round until weget near the Yanks' camp. Then the rest'll wait and two or three ofus'll go in and see if we can't get the young fellows out of whereverthey've put 'em. Then we'll jine you and make a running fight of itback to the boat. "

The others assented. The boat was amply large enough for all, and, pulling her out into the stream, they dropped down, keeping undershelter of the trees on the British side. Half an hour after they hadstarted they heard the faint sound of distant musketry. 

"There, " Peter said, "the Yanks are riding through the British camp, close to the ford. "

A few more shots were heard, and then all was silent. The stream wasswift, for it was swollen by recent rains, and at three in the morningthe boat touched the bank about a mile above the ford. The partydisembarked noiselessly and, fastening the boat to a tree, moved alongtoward the camp. 

When they were within four or five hundred yards of the village Peterchose Jake and two others of his band, and, telling the rest to remainwhere they were, ready for action, he struck inland. He made a _détour_and came in at the back of the camp. 

Here there were no sentries, as the only danger to be apprehended wasupon the side of the river. Peter therefore entered boldly. In front ofthe principal house a sentry was walking up and down, and he, in thefree-and-easy manner usual in the American army, gladly entered intoconversation with the newcomers. 

"All pretty quiet about here?" Peter asked. "We're from the West, andhave jest come down to do a little fighting with the Britishers. Ireckon they aint far off now?"

"They are just across the river, " the sentry said. "Have you come far?"

"We've made something like two hundred mile this week, and mean to havea day or two's rest before we begin. We've done some Injun fighting, mymates and me, in our time, and we says to ourselves it was about time weburned a little powder against the redcoats. Things seem quiet enoughabout here. Nothing doing, eh?"

"Not much, " the sentry said; "just skirmishes. Some of our cavalry cameacross through the redcoats late to-night. I hear they have got aquantity of plunder and some fine horses, and they have brought in acouple of the British scouts. "

"And what have they done with 'em?" Peter asked. "Strung 'em up, I suppose. "

"No, no; we aint fighting Indians now; we don't hang our prisoners. No, they are safe under guard over there in the cavalry camp, and will betaken to headquarters to-morrow. "

"Waal, " Peter said, stretching himself, "I feel mighty tired and shalljest look for a soft place for an hour's sleep before morning. "

So saying he sauntered away, and the sentry resumed his walk. 

Peter and his three companions now moved off toward the spot where, asthe sentry had indicated, the cavalry were encamped. They were not intents, but were sleeping wrapped up in their blankets. Two tents hadbeen erected, lent probably by the infantry on the spot. One was muchlarger than the other, and sentries were placed before each. They hadsome difficulty in making their way, for the night was dark, and thecavalry had picketed their horses without order or regularity. In theirsearch they had to use great caution to avoid stumbling over thesleeping men, but at last they saw the tents faintly against the sky. They crawled cautiously up. There were two sentries on the smaller tent. 

"Now, Jake, " Peter whispered, "you're the blackest and so had better dothe trick. Don't cut a hole in the tent, for they'd be safe to hear thecanvas tear. Crawl under. It's, been put up in haste and aint likely tobe pinned down very tight. They're safe to be bound, and when you've cutthe cords and given them time to get the use of their feet, then crawlalong and jine us. "

Jake did as he was instructed. One of the sentries was pacing up anddown before the entrance, the other making a circuit round the tent. Thecircle was a somewhat large one to avoid stumbling over the tent ropes. Jake, watching his opportunity, had no difficulty in crawling up andsqueezing himself under the canvas before the sentry returned. 

"Hush!" he whispered, as he let the canvas fall behind him. "It's Jake. "

Both the captives were fast asleep. Jake, feeling about in the darkness, found them, one after the other, and, putting his hands on their mouthsto prevent them making an exclamation, he woke them, and soon cut thecords with which they were bound hand and foot. Then in whispers he toldthem what had happened. They chafed their limbs to produce circulation, for they had been tightly tied, and then, one by one, they crawled outof the tent. 

Harvey went first and was safely across before the sentry returned. Harold followed; but, as he went, in his hurry he struck a tent rope. 

"What's that?" the sentry in front asked sharply. "Bill, was that you?"

"No, " his comrade replied. "Something's up. Look into the tent. "

And, so saying, he ran round behind, while the sentry in front rushedinto the tent and, kicking about with his feet, soon found that itwas empty. 

Jake, on hearing the exclamation, at once crawled from the tent; but, ashe did so, the sentry, running round, saw him and leveled his rifle. Before he could fire a shot was heard and the man fell dead. 

Jake started to his feet and joined his friends. The other sentry alsodischarged his rifle, and the whole camp awoke and sprang to their feet. The horses, alarmed at the sudden tumult, plunged and kicked; menshouted and swore, everyone asking what was the matter. Then loud crieswere heard that the sentry was shot and the prisoners had escaped. 

Running closely together and knocking down all who stood in their way, the fugitives hurried in the darkness until at the edge of the camp, andthen started at full speed. 

The trumpets were now sounding to horse, and several shots were firedafter them. Many of the horses had not been unsaddled, and mounted menat once dashed off. Several had seen the little party rush away, and thehorsemen were speedily on their track. The six men ran at the top oftheir speed and were soon close to their hidden friends. 

"This way! this way! I see them!" shouted a voice, which Harold andHarvey recognized as that of their enemy, who, a minute later, gallopedup with half a dozen troopers. It was not until he was within a fewyards that his figure was clearly discernible; then Peter Lambton'srifle flashed out, and the planter fell from his horse with a bullet inhis brain. 

Jake and the other two men also fired, and the horsemen, astonished attheir number, reined in their horses to await the coming up of more oftheir comrades. 

In another minute the fugitives were with their friends, and, at a rapidtrot, the whole ran up the river bank toward the spot where they hadhidden their boat. 

The country was covered with brushwood and forest and, as the cavalry, now swollen to a considerable force, advanced, they were greeted by soheavy a fire that, astonished at this strong force of foes upon theirside of the river, and not knowing how numerous they might be, theyhalted and waited for the infantry to come up. Long before the enemywere prepared to advance against the unknown foe the scouts reachedtheir boat and crossed safely to the other side. 

Shortly after this adventure Mr. Jackson and his family moved for thewinter to New York, where, soon after their arrival, the weddingbetween Harvey and Isabella took place, the former retiring from thecorps of scouts. 

CHAPTER XI. 

THE CAPTURE OF PHILADELPHIA. 

During the course of the spring of 1777 a large number of loyalcolonists had volunteered their services. They had been embodied intobattalions, and when the army prepared to take the field they wereplaced in garrisons in New York and other places, thus permitting theemployment of the whole of the British force in the field. The Americanshad occupied themselves in strongly fortifying the more defensiblepositions, especially those in a mountain tract of country called theManor of Courland. This was converted into a sort of citadel, wherelarge quantities of provisions, forage, and stores of all kinds werecollected. About fifty miles from New York, up the North River, was aplace called Peekskill, which served as a port to the Manor of Courland. The country was so difficult and mountainous that General Howe shrankfrom engaging his army in it. He determined, however, to attack anddestroy Peekskill, and a party of 500 men, under the command of ColonelBird of the Fifteenth Regiment, were sent up the river in two transportsto destroy it. The garrison, consisting of 800 men, set fire to theplace and withdrew without firing a shot. The British completed thedestruction of the stores and returned to New York. 

A little later 2000 men were sent on a similar expedition against thetown of Danbury, another place on the confines of Courland Manor, wheregreat stores had also been collected. They proceeded up the East Riverand landed at Camp's Point. They started on foot at ten o'clock atnight, and after a ten hours' march arrived at eight o'clock at Danbury. The enemy evacuated the place on their approach, and the English setfire to the great magazines filled with stores of all kinds. 

The news of the march of the English had spread rapidly, and the enemyassembled from all quarters and posted themselves under the command ofGeneral Arnold at a town called Ridgefield, through which the Englishwould have to pass on their return. Here they threw up intrenchments. Itwas late in the afternoon when the English, fatigued with the longmarch, arrived at this spot. They did not hesitate, but when theAmericans opened fire they boldly assailed the intrenchments and carriedthem with the bayonet. They were unable to march further, and lying downso as to form an oblong square, slept till morning. All night theAmericans continued to come up in great force, and in the morning as thetroops advanced a terrible fire was opened upon them from the houses andstone walls in which the country abounded. The British had to fightevery foot of their way. General Wooster had brought up somefield-artillery on the side of the Americans. Gradually the columnfought its way forward until it arrived within half a mile of Camp'sPoint. Here two strong bodies of the enemy barred their way. The columnwas by this time greatly exhausted; the men had had no real rest forthree days and two nights, and several dropped on the road with fatigue. Brigadier General Erskine picked out 400 of those who were in the bestcondition and attacked the two bodies of the enemy with such vigor thathe put them utterly to flight, and the column, again advancing, reachedtheir destination without further molestation. Nearly 200 men, including10 officers, were killed and wounded on the part of the British; theloss of the Americans was still greater, and General Wooster and somefield officers were among the slain. 

Many other skirmishes took place with varied success. The Americans atBondwick, seven miles from Brunswick, 1200 in number, were surprised androuted by Cornwallis, while on the other hand the American Colonel Meigscarried out a most dashing expedition by crossing to Long Island anddestroying a quantity of stores at a place called Sag Harbor, burning adozen brigs and sloops which lay there, taking 90 prisoners, andreturning safely across the Sound. 

In June Washington with 8000 men was encamped in a strong position atMiddlebrook. General Howe, although he had 30, 000 men, hesitated toattack him here. By a feigned retreat he succeeded in drawing GeneralWashington from his stronghold and inflicted a decisive defeat on 3000of his men. Washington fell back to his position in the mountains, andGeneral Howe retired altogether from Jersey and withdrew his troops toStaten Island. A dashing feat was executed at this time by ColonelBarton of the American army. Learning that General Prescott, whocommanded at Rhode Island, had his headquarters at a distance of a milefrom his troops, he crossed from the mainland in two boats, seized thegeneral in his bed, and carried him off through the British fleet. Theobject of this dashing enterprise was to obtain a general to exchangefor the American General Lee, who had been captured by the British. 

General Howe, in June, again marched against Washington and again fellback without doing anything. Had he, instead of thus frittering away hisstrength, marched to the Delaware, crossed that river, and advancedagainst Philadelphia, Washington would have been forced to leave hisstronghold and either fight in the open or allow that important city tofall into the hands of the English. 

General Howe now embarked his army in transports. Had he sailed up theNorth River to Albany he would have effected a junction with GeneralBurgoyne's army, which was advancing from Canada, and with the unitedforce could have marched through America from end to end as he chose. Instead of doing so he sailed down to Chesapeake Bay and theredisembarked the whole army, which had been pent up in transports fromJuly 3 to August 24. Not till September 11 did they advance in earnesttoward Philadelphia. The Americans thus had ample time to take up astrong position and fortify it. This they did on the other side ofBrandywine Creek. Under cover of a cannonade the British advanced, mastered the fort, and carried the intrenchments. General Sullivan, witha considerable force, had now arrived, accompanied by General Washingtonhimself. He took up his position a short distance from the Brandywine, his artillery well placed and his flanks covered with woods. 

The following afternoon the British attacked. The Americans fought well, but the British were not to be denied, and rushing forward drove theenemy from their position into the woods in their rear. Here they made astand and were only dislodged after a desperate resistance. The greaterportion of them fled in all directions. Washington himself, with hisguns and a small force, retreated eight miles from Chester and thenmarched by Derby to Philadelphia. Here he waited three days rallying histroops, and then, having recruited his stores from the magazines, marched away. 

All this time the British remained inactive on the ground they had won. In the battle the Americans lost 300 killed, 600 wounded, and 400prisoners. Several guns were also taken. The British lost 100 killed and400 wounded. 

On September 20 they advanced toward Philadelphia. The American GeneralWayne had concealed himself in the woods with 1500 men, with theintention of harassing the rear of the British army. News of this havingbeen obtained, Major General Grey was dispatched at once to surprisehim; he ordered his men not to load, but to rely wholly on the bayonet. The success of the expedition was complete. General Wayne's outpost wassurprised and the British troops rushed into his encampment. Threehundred of the Americans were killed or wounded and 100 taken prisoners. The rest escaped through the woods. On the English side 1 officer waskilled and 7 privates killed and wounded. 

The capture of Philadelphia was an important advantage to the British, but it could not be thoroughly utilized until the fleet could come upthe river to the town. The American Congress, which had sat atPhiladelphia until General Howe approached the town, had taken extensivemeasures for rendering the passage impracticable. Three rows ofchevaux-de-frise, composed of immense beams of timber bolted andfastened together and stuck with iron spikes, were sunk across thechannel, and these lines were protected by batteries. At these fortswere fourteen large rowboats, each carrying a heavy cannon, two floatingbatteries carrying nine guns each, and a number of fireships and rafts. 

The forts commanding the chevaux-de-frise were abandoned on theapproach of the British, and Captain Hammond of the _Roebuck_succeeded, in spite of the opposition of the enemy's boats andbatteries, in making an opening through the chevaux-de-frisesufficiently wide for the fleet to pass. 

Large numbers of troops having been sent away from Germantown, a placeseven miles from Philadelphia, where the main body of the British armywere posted, General Washington determined to attempt the surprise ofthat position. For this purpose he re-enforced his army by drawing 1500troops from Peekskill and 1000 from Virginia, and at daybreak on October4, under cover of a thick fog, he made an attack on the troops posted atthe head of the village. 

Half of the British force lay on one side of the village, and half onthe other, and had the attack upon the place succeeded the British armywould have been cut in two. The village was held by the FortiethRegiment, who, fighting obstinately, were driven back among the houses. The Americans were pushing forward in five heavy columns, whenLieutenant Colonel Musgrave, who commanded the Fortieth, threw himselfinto a large stone house. Here he offered a desperate resistance, and soimpeded the advance of the enemy that time was given for the rest of theBritish troops to get under arms. 

General Washington ordered a whole brigade of infantry to attack thehouse and turned four guns against it. Colonel Musgrave and his menresisted desperately and held the post until Major General Grey, withthe Third Brigade, and Brigadier General Agnew, with the Fourth Brigade, came up and attacked the enemy with great spirit. The engagement was forsome time very hot. At length a part of the right wing fell upon theenemy's flank, and the Americans retired with great precipitation. Thefog was so dense that no pursuit could be attempted. 

On the part of the English 600 were killed and wounded. The loss of theAmericans amounted to between 200 and 300 killed, 600 wounded, and 400taken prisoners. General Howe had on the previous night been acquaintedwith the intention of General Washington to attack the place, and had hetaken the proper measures to have received them the American army wouldhave been destroyed. He took no measures whatever, gave no warning tothe army, and suffered the camp to be taken by surprise. 

After this battle the fleet and army united, cleared away thechevaux-de-frise across the Delaware, and took the forts commanding themafter some hard fighting. 

The passage of the Delaware being thus opened and the watercommunication secured, the army went to their winter quarters atPhiladelphia. 

Captain Wilson, and his son had taken no part in any of theseoperations, as a short time after the capture of Harold and Harvey bythe American cavalry the company had been disbanded. The men, when theyentered the service, had volunteered for a year. This time already hadbeen greatly exceeded--twenty months had passed since the battle ofBunker's Hill--and although the men were willing to continue to givetheir services so long as it appeared to them that there was a prospectof a favorable termination of the war, no such hope any longer remainedin their minds. The great army which England had sent over had donenothing toward restoring the king's authority in the colonies, and if, after a year's fighting, its outposts were still within a few miles ofNew York, how could it be expected or even hoped that it could eversubdue a country containing hundreds of thousands of square miles? Theretreat from the Delaware and the virtual handing over of New Jerseyagain to Washington was the finishing stroke which decided thevolunteers to demand their discharge, according to the terms of theirengagement. Except during the Canadian campaign they had had but littlefighting, nor in such a warfare as that which General Howe was carryingon was there much scope for their services. Many of the gentlemen whoformed the majority of the company, and who for the most part hadfriends and connections in England, sailed for that country; some hadleft wives and families on their estates when they took up arms; andmost of them, despairing of the final success of the war, had instructedtheir agents to sell these estates for any sum that they would fetch;others--among them Captain Wilson--now followed their example. It wasbut a mere tithe of the value of the property that was obtained, formoney was scarce in the colonies, and so many had sold out and gone toEngland, rather than take part on one side or the other of thefratricidal strife, that land and houses fetched but nominal prices. 

Mrs. Wilson had long since gone to England, and her husband, having madearrangements for the disposal of his property, now determined to joinher. Fortunately he possessed means, irrespective of his estate inAmerica. This had come to him through his wife, and his own fortune andthe money obtained by the sale of his commission had remained investedin English securities. While determined on this course for himself, heleft it to his son to choose his own career. Harold was now nearlyeighteen, and his life of adventure and responsibility had made a man ofhim. His father would have preferred that he should have returned withhim to England, but Harold finally decided upon remaining. In war men'spassions become heated, the original cause of quarrel sinks intocomparative insignificance, and the desire for victory, thedetermination to resist, and a feeling of something like individualhatred for the enemy become predominant motives of the strife. 

This was especially the case in the American war. On both sides therewere many circumstances which heightened the passions of the combatants. The loyalists in the English ranks had been ruined by the action oftheir opponents--many had been reduced from wealth to poverty, and eachman felt a deep passion of resentment at what he regarded his personalgrievance. Then, too, the persistent misrepresentations both of factsand motives on the part of the American writers and speakers added tothe irritation. The loyalists felt that there were vast numbersthroughout the colonies who agreed with them and regarded Congress as atyrannical faction rather than the expression of the general will. Inthis, no doubt, they were to some extent mistaken, for by this time thevast majority of the people had joined heart and soul in the conflict. Men's passions had become so stirred up that it was difficult for any toremain neutral; and although there were still large numbers of loyaliststhroughout the States, the vast bulk of the people had resolved that theonly issue of the contest was complete and entire separation from themother country. 

Harold had now entered passionately into the struggle. He was inconstant contact with men who had been ruined by the war. He heard onlyone side of the question, and he was determined, so long as Englandcontinued the struggle, to fight on for a cause which he consideredsacred. He was unable to regard the prospects of success as hopeless; hesaw the fine army which England had collected; he had been a witness ofthe defeat of the Americans whenever they ventured to stand the shock ofthe British battalions; and in spite of the unsatisfactory nature of thefirst campaign, he could not bring himself to believe that such an armycould fail. 

When the company was disbanded he decided to continue to serve as ascout, but, sharing in the general disgust in the army at the incapacityof General Howe, he determined to take ship again for Canada and takeservice under General Burgoyne, who was preparing with a well-appointedarmy to invade the States from that side. 

When he communicated his determination to Peter Lambton the latter atonce agreed to accompany him. 

"I've gone into this business, " the hunter said, "and I mean to see itthrough. Settling down don't suit me. I aint got any friends at NewYork, and I'd be miserable just loafing about all day doing nothing. No, I'll see this business out to the end, and I'd much rather go with youthan anyone else. "

Jake was of the same opinion. Accustomed all his life to obey orders andto the life on his master's plantation, he would not have known what todo if left to his own devices. Captain Wilson pointed out to him that hecould easily obtain work on the wharves of New York or as a laborer on afarm, but Jake would not listen to the proposal and was hurt at thethought that he could leave his young master's side as long as Haroldcontinued in the war. 

Accordingly, the day after Captain Wilson sailed for England the threecomrades embarked in a ship for Halifax, whence another vessel took themto Quebec. They then sailed up the river to Montreal and took service asscouts in General Burgoyne's army. 

For political reasons General Burgoyne had been appointed to the commandof the expedition which had been, prepared, and General Carleton, naturally offended at being passed over, at once resigned thegovernorship. His long residence in Canada, his knowledge of thecountry, of the manners of its inhabitants and the extent of itsresources, and his acquaintance with the character of the Indians, rendered him far more fit for command than was General Burgoyne. Inmilitary knowledge and experience, too, he was his superior, and had heretained a command the fate of the expedition would probably have beenvery different. 

The army under General Burgoyne consisted of 7173 men, exclusive ofartillerymen. Of these about half were Germans. The Canadians werecalled upon to furnish men sufficient to occupy the woods on thefrontier and to provide men for the completion of the fortifications atSorrel, St. John's, Chamblée, and Isle-aux-Noix, to furnish horses andcarts for carriage, and to make roads when necessary. A naval force wasto go forward with him on the lake. The Indian question had again to bedecided. Several tribes volunteered to join the British. GeneralBurgoyne hesitated, as General Carleton had done before, to accept theirservices, and only did so finally on the certainty that if he refusedtheir offers they would join the Americans. He resolved to use them aslittle as possible. He knew that their object in all wars was murder anddestruction, and although he wished to conquer the Americans, he did notdesire to exterminate them. 

On June 16, 1777, General Burgoyne advanced from St. John's. The navalforce had preceded the army and opened a way for its advance. The troopswere carried in a flotilla of boats, and under the protection of thefleet passed Lake Champlain and landed at Crown Point. 

Harold and his companions had joined the army a fortnight previously, and as they crossed the lake with the fleet they could not butremember their last expedition there. At Crown Point they were joinedby 1000 Indians, who marched round the lake, and at this place GeneralBurgoyne gave them a great feast and afterward made a speech to them, exhorting them to abstain from all cruelty, to avoid any ill-treatmentof unarmed combatants, and to take as prisoners all combatants whofell into their hands. 

But while thus exhorting the Indians to behave with humanity andmoderation, the general took a most ill-judged step, which not onlydid the English cause great harm, but was used by the Americans withmuch effect as a proof of the cruel way in which England warredagainst the colonists. He issued a proclamation threatening to punishwith the utmost severity all who refused to attach themselves to theBritish cause, and at the same time he magnified the ferocity of theIndians; pointing out with great emphasis their eagerness to butcherthose who continued hostile to the mother country, whose intereststhey had espoused. 

This proclamation was naturally construed by the Americans as a threatto deliver over to the tender mercies of the Indians to slay, scalp, anddestroy all who ventured to resist the authority of the king. 

The Americans had fallen back on the approach of the British, and uponthe landing being effected, the scouts were instantly sent forward. 

Among the Indians who had joined at Crown Point were the Senecas--amongthem their old friend Deer Tail. 

The scouts received no particular orders and were free to regulate theirown movements. Their duty was to reconnoiter the country ahead and tobring in any information they might gather as to numbers and positionsof the enemy. 

Finding that Peter and his companions were about to start, Deer Tailsaid that, instead of waiting for the feast, he would take five of hiswarriors and accompany them. 

It was at Ticonderoga that the Americans had prepared to make theirfirst stand. The place lies on the western shore of the lake a few milesto the northward of the narrow inlet uniting Lake Champlain to LakeGeorge. It was to reconnoiter the fort that the party now set out. Newshad been brought that the Americans had been executing great additionalworks, and the British general was anxious to learn the nature of thesebefore he advanced. 

It was certain that the enemy would on their side have sent out scoutsto ascertain the movements of the royal army, and the party proceededwith the greatest care. They marched in the usual fashion--in Indianfile; the Seneca chief led the way, followed by one of his braves; thencame Peter, Harold, and Jake; the other Senecas marched in the rear. 

When they came within a few miles of the fort their progress was markedwith profound caution. Not a word was spoken, their tread was noiseless, and the greatest pains were taken to avoid stepping on a twig or driedstick. The three scouts when they left St. John's had abandoned theirboots and had taken to Indian moccasins. Several times slight murmurswere heard in the forest, and once a party of four American frontiersmenwere seen in the wood. The party halted and crouched in the bushes. TheSenecas turned toward Peter as if asking if an attack should be made, but the latter shook his head. A single shot would have been heard faraway in the woods and their further progress would have been arrested. Their object now was not to fight, but to penetrate close to theAmerican intrenchments. 

When the enemy had passed on the party continued its way. As they nearedthe fort the caution observed increased. Several times they halted, while the Seneca, with one of his braves, crawled forward to see thatall was clear. At last they stood on the edge of a great clearing. Before them, just within gunshot range, stood the fort of Ticonderoga. Peter Lambton was well acquainted with it, and beyond the fact that thespace around had been cleared of all trees and the stockades andearthworks repaired, little change could be seen. 

As he was gazing the Indian touched his shoulder and pointed to a highhill on the opposite side of the narrow straits. This had been clearedof trees and on the top a strong fort had been erected. Many cannon wereto be seen along its crest, the roofs of huts, and a large number ofmen. Halfway up the hill was another battery and a third, still lowerdown, to sweep the landing. 

"They've been working hard, " the hunter said, "and the army'll have amighty tough job before it. What do you think of that, Harold?"

"It is a very strong position, " Harold said, "and will cost us atremendous number of men to take it. The fort cannot be attacked tillthat hill has been carried, for its guns completely command all thisclearing. "

For some time they stood gazing at the works, standing well backamong the trees, so as to be screened from all observation. At lastHarold said:

"Look at that other hill behind. It is a good bit higher than that whichthey have fortified and must be within easy range both of it and thefort. I don't see any works there--do you?"

Peter and the Seneca chief both gazed long and earnestly at the hill andagreed that they could see no fortification there. 

"It won't do to have any doubt about it, " Peter said. "We must go roundand have a look at it. "

"We shall have to cross the river, " Harold remarked. 

"Ay, cross it we must, " Peter said. "That hill's got to be inspected. "

They withdrew into the wood again and made a circuitous deviation tillthey came down upon the river, two miles above Ticonderoga. They couldnot reach the water itself, as a road ran along parallel with it and theforest was cleared away for some distance. A number of men could be seengoing backward and forward on the road. 

Having made their observations, the scouts retired again into a thickpart of the forest and waited till nightfall. 

"How are we to get across?" Harold asked Peter. "It's a good long swim, and we could not carry our muskets and ammunition across. "

"Easy enough, " the scout said. "Didn't you notice down by the road apile of planks? I suppose a wagon has broke down there, and the plankshave been turned out and nobody has thought anything more about 'em. We'll each take a plank, fasten our rifle and ammunition on it, and swimacross; there won't be any difficulty about that. Then, when we've seenwhat's on the top of that 'ere hill, we'll tramp round to the other endof the lake. I heard that the army was to advance half on each side, sowe'll meet 'em coming. "

When it was perfectly dark they left their hiding place and crossed theclearing to the spot where Peter had seen the planks. Each took one ofthem and proceeded to the river side. Peter, Harold, and Jake divestedthemselves of some of their clothes and fastened these with their riflesand ammunition to the planks. To the Indians the question of getting wetwas one of entire indifference, and they did not even take off theirhunting shirts. Entering the water the party swam noiselessly across tothe other side, pushing their planks before them. On getting out theycarried the planks for some distance, as their appearance by the water'sedge might excite a suspicion on the part of the Americans that theworks had been reconnoitered. 

After hiding the planks in the bushes they made their way to Sugar Hill, as the eminence was called. The ascent was made with greatcircumspection, the Indians going on first. No signs of the enemy weremet with, and at last the party stood on the summit of the hill. It wasentirely unoccupied by the Americans. 

"Well, my fine fellows, " laughed the scout, "I reckon ye've been doing agrist of work, and ye might jest as well have been sitting down quietlysmoking yer pipes. What on arth possessed ye to leave this hillunguarded?"

In point of fact General St. Clair, who commanded the Americans, hadperceived that his position was commanded from this spot. He had only3000 men under him, and he considered this number too small to holdTiconderoga, Mount Independence, and Sugar Hill. The two former postscould afford no assistance to the garrison of a fort placed on SugarHill, and that place must therefore fall if attacked by the British. Onthe other hand, he hoped that, should the attention of the English notbe called to the importance of the position by the erection of worksupon it, it might be overlooked, and that General Burgoyne on hisarrival might at once attack the position which he had prepared with somuch care. 

Having ascertained that the hill was unoccupied, Peter proposed at onceto continue the march. Harold suggested to him that it would be betterto wait until morning, as from their lofty position they would be ableto overlook the whole of the enemy's lines of defense and might obtaininformation of vital importance to the general. Peter saw the advantageof the suggestion. Two of the Indians were placed on watch, and the restof the party lay down to sleep. At daybreak they saw that the delay hadbeen fully justified, for they had now a view of the water whichseparated Ticonderoga from Mount Independence, and perceived that theAmericans had made a strong bridge of communication between these posts. Twenty-two piers had been sunk at equal distances, and between themboats were placed, fastened with chains to the piers. A strong bridge ofplanks connected the whole. On the Lake Champlain side of the bridge aboom, composed of great trees fastened together with double chains, hadbeen placed. Thus, not only had communication been established acrossthe stream, but an effectual barrier erected to the passage of thefleet. Fully satisfied with the result of their investigations, theparty set out on their return. 

CHAPTER XII. 

THE SETTLER'S HUT. 

Before starting they stood for a minute or two looking over the forestwhich they were to traverse. To Harold's eyes all appeared quiet andstill. Here and there were clearings where settlers had establishedthemselves; but, with these exceptions, the forest stretched away like agreen sea. 

"Tarnation!" Peter exclaimed. "We'll have all our work to get throughsafely; eh, chief?"

The Seneca nodded. 

"What makes you say so?" Harold asked in surprise. "I see nothing. "

Peter looked at him reproachfully. 

"I'm downright ashamed of ye, lad. You should have been long enough inthe woods by this time to know smoke when you see it. Why, there it iscurling up from the trees in a dozen--ay, in a score of places. Theremust be hundreds of men out scouting or camping in them woods. "

Harold looked fixedly again at the forests, but even now he could notdetect the signs which were so plain to the scout. 

"You may call me as blind as a bat, Peter, " he said with a laugh, "but Ican see nothing. Looking hard I imagine I can see a light mist here andthere, but I believe it is nothing but fancy. "

"It's clear enough to me, lad, and to the redskins. What do yousay, chief?"

"Too much men, " the Seneca replied sententiously. 

For another minute or two he and Peter stood watching the forest, andthen in a few words consulted together as to the best line to follow toavoid meeting the foe who, to their eyes, swarmed in the forest. 

"It's mighty lucky, " the hunter said as they turned to descend the hill, which was covered with trees to its very summit, "that they're white menand not redskins out in the woods, there. I don't say that there's notmany frontiersmen who know the way of the woods as well as the redskins. I do myself, and when it comes to fighting we can lick 'em on their ownground; but in scouting we aint nowhere--not the best of us. The redskinseems to have an instinct more like that of an animal than a man. Idon't say as he can smell a man a mile off as a dog can do, but he seemsto know when the enemy's about; his ears can hear noises which we can't;his eyes see marks on the ground when the keenest-sighted white man seesnothing. If that wood was as full of redskins as it is of whites to-day, our sculps wouldn't be worth a charge of powder. "

"You are not going to follow the shores of the lake, I suppose?"Harold asked. 

"No, " Peter said. "They'll be as thick as peas down there, watching forthe first sight of our fleet. No, we must just keep through the woodsand be as still and as silent as if the trees had ears. You'd best lookto the priming of yer piece before we goes further, for it's likelyenough you'll have to use it before the day's done, and a miss-firemight cost you yer life. Tell that nigger of yourn that he's not to openhis mouth again till I gives him leave. "

With a long stealthy tread the party descended the mountain and tooktheir way through the woods. Every hundred yards or so they stopped andlistened intently. When any noise, even of the slightest kind, washeard, all dropped to the ground until the chief had scouted round anddiscovered the way was clear. Once or twice they heard the sound ofmen's voices and a distant laugh, but they passed on without seeingthose who uttered them. 

Presently they again heard voices, this time raised as if in angrydispute. The Seneca would, as before, have made a long _détour_ to avoidthem, but Peter said. 

"Let's have a squint at what's going on, chief. "

With redoubled caution they again advanced until they stood at the edgeof the clearing. It was a patch of land some hundred yards wide, andextending from the shore of the lake nearly a quarter of a mile inland. In the center stood a log hut, neatly and carefully built. A few flowersgrew around the house, and the whole bore signs of greater neatness andcomfort than was usual in the cabins of the backwood settlers. 

The point where the party had reached the edge of the wood wasimmediately opposite the house. Near it stood a group of some twentymen, one of whom, apparently their leader, was gesticulating angrily ashe addressed a man who stood facing him. 

"I tell ye, ye're a darned royalist--ye're a traitor to the country, andI've a mind to hang ye and all belonging to ye to the nearest bough. "

"I tell you, " the man answered calmly, but in the still air every wordhe said could be heard by those at the edge of the forest, "I haenaething to do with the trouble ane way or the ither. I am a quietsettler, whose business only is to mak a hame for my wife and bairn;but, if you ask me to drink success to the Congress and confusion to theking's troops, I tell you I willna do it; not even if you are brutalenough, but this I canna believe possible, to carry your threats intoexecution. I hae served my time in a king's regiment. With the bounty Ireceived instead o' pension on my discharge I settled here wi' my wifeand bairn, and no one shall say that Duncan Cameron was a traitor to hisking. We do no harm to anyone; we tak no part for or against you; weonly ask to be allowed to live in peace. "

"That ye shall not, " the man said. "The king's troops have got Injunswith 'em, and they're going to burn and kill all those who won't takepart with 'em. It's time we should show 'em as we can play at that game, too. Now ye've either got to swear to be faithful to the States ofAmerica or up you go. "

"I canna swear, " the settler said firmly. "You may kill me if you will, but, if you are men, you will nae harm my wife and girl. "

"We'll just do to you as the redskins'll do to our people, " the mansaid. "We'll make a sweep of the hull lot of you. Here, you fellows, fetch the woman and girl out of the house and then set a light to it. "

Four or five men entered the house. A minute later screams were heardand a woman and child were dragged out. The settler sprang toward them, but three or four men seized him. 

"Now, " the man said, stepping toward the house, "we'll show 'em abonfire. "

As he neared the door a crack of a rifle was heard and the ruffian felldead in his tracks. A yell of astonishment and rage broke from hisfollowers. 

"Jerusalem, youngster! you've got us into a nice fix. Howsomever, sinceyou've begun it, here goes. "

And the rifle of the hunter brought down another of the Americans. These, following the first impulse of a frontiersman when attacked, fledfor shelter to the house, leaving the settler, with his wife anddaughter, standing alone. 

"Ye'd best get out of the way, " Peter shouted, "or ye may get a bit oflead that wasn't intended for ye. "

Catching up his child, Cameron ran toward the forest, making for theside on which his unknown friends were placed, but keeping down towardthe lake, so as to be out of their line of fire. 

"Make down to 'em, Harold, " Peter said. "Tell 'em they'd best go to someneighbor's and stop there for a day or two. The army'll be hereto-morrow or next day. Be quick about it, and come back as fast as yecan. I tell ye we're in a hornets' nest, and it'll be as much as we cando to get out of it. "

A scattering fire was now being exchanged between the redskins behindthe shelter of the trees and the Americans firing from the windows ofthe log house. Harold was but two or three minutes absent. 

"All right, Peter!" he exclaimed, as he rejoined them. 

"Come along, then, " the hunter said. "Now, chief, let's make up roundthe top of this clearing and then foot it. "

The chief at once put himself at the head of the party, and the nine menstrode away again through the forest. It was no longer silent. Behindthem the occupants of the hut were still keeping up a brisk fire towardthe trees, while from several quarters shouts could be heard, and morethan once the Indian war-whoop rose in the forest. 

"That's just what I was afeared of, " Peter muttered. "There's some ofthose darned varmint with 'em. We might have found our way through thewhites, but the redskins'll pick up our trail as sartin as if we weredriving a wagon through the woods. "

Going along at a swinging, noiseless trot the party made their waythrough the forest. Presently a prolonged Indian whoop was heard in thedirection from which they had come. Then there were loud shouts and thefiring ceased. 

"One of the red reptiles has found our trail, " Peter said. "He's with aparty of whites, and they've shouted the news to the gang in theclearing. Waal, we may, calculate we've got thirty on our trail, and, aswe can hear them all round, it'll be a sarcumstance if we git out withour sculps. "

As they ran they heard shouts from those behind, answered by others onboth flanks. Shots, too, were fired as signals to call the attention ofother parties. Several times the Seneca chief stopped and listenedattentively, and then changed his course as he heard suspicious noisesahead. Those behind them were coming up, although still at some distancein the rear. They could hear the sound of breaking trees and bushes astheir pursuers followed them in a body. 

"Ef it was only the fellows behind, " Peter said, "we could leave themeasy enough, but the wood seems alive with the varmint. "

It was evident the alarm had spread through the forest, and that thebands scattered here and there were aware that an enemy was in theirmidst. The dropping fire, which the pursuers kept up, afforded anindication as to the direction in which they were making, and theringing war-whoop of the hostile Indians conveyed the intelligence stillmore surely. 

Presently there was a shout a short distance ahead, followed by thesound of a rifle ball as it whizzed close to Harold's head and burieditself in a tree that he was passing. In a moment each of the party hadsheltered behind a tree. 

"It's of no use, chief, " Peter said. "We'll have the hull pack frombehind upon us in five minutes. We must run for it and take our chancesof being hit. "

Swerving somewhat from their former line, they again ran on; bulletswhisked round them, but they did not pause to fire a shot in return. 

"Tarnation!" Peter exclaimed, as the trees in front of them opened andthey found themselves on the edge of another clearing. It wasconsiderably larger than that which they had lately left, being threehundred yards across, and extending back from the lake fully half amile. As in the previous case, a log hut stood in the center, some twohundred yards back from the lake. 

"There's nothing for it, chief, " Peter said. "We must take to the houseand fight it out there. There's a hull gang of fellows in the forestahead, and they'll shoot us down if we cross the clearing. "

Without a moment's hesitation the party rushed across the clearing tothe hut. Several shots were fired as they dashed across the open, butthey gained the place of refuge in safety. The hut was deserted. It hadprobably belonged to royalists, for its rough furniture lay broken onthe ground; boxes and cupboards had been forced open, and the floor wasstrewn with broken crockery and portions of wearing apparel. 

Harold looked round. Several of the party were bleeding fromslight wounds. 

"Now to the windows, " Peter said as he barred the door. "Pile up beddingand anything else that ye can find against the shutters, and keepyerselves well under cover. Don't throw away a shot; we'll want all ourpowder, I can tell ye. Quickly, now--there aint no time to be lost. "

While some began carrying out his instructions below, others boundedupstairs and scattered themselves through the upper rooms. There weretwo windows on each side of the house--one at each end. Disregarding thelatter, Peter and Harold took post at the windows looking toward theforest from which they had just come. The chief and another Indianposted themselves to watch the other side. At first no one was to beseen. The party who had fired at them as they ran across the open hadwaited for the coming up of the strong band who were following, beforeventuring to show themselves. The arrival of the pursuers was heraldedby the opening of a heavy fire toward the house. As the assailants keptthemselves behind trees, no reply was made, and the defenders occupiedthemselves by piling the bedding against the shutters, which they hadhastily closed. Loop-holes had been left in the walls when the hut wasfirst built; the moss with which they were filled up was torn out, andeach man took his post at one of these. As no answering shot came fromthe house the assailants became bolder, and one or two ventured to showthemselves from, behind shelter. In a moment Harold and Peter, whoserifles would carry more truly and much further than those of theIndians, fired. 

"Two wiped out!" Peter said, as the men fell, and shouts of anger arosefrom the woods. "That'll make them careful. "

This proof of the accuracy of the aim of the besieged checked theirassailants, and for some time they were very careful not to exposethemselves. From both sides of the forest a steady fire was maintained. Occasionally an answering shot flashed out from the house when one ofthe enemy incautiously showed an arm or a part of his body from behindthe trees, and it was seldom the rifles were fired in vain. Four or fiveof the Americans were shot through the head as they leaned forward tofire, and after an hour's exchange of bullets the attack ceased. 

"What are they going to do now?" Harold asked. 

"I expect they're going to wait till nightfall, " Peter said. "There's nomoon, and they'll be able to work up all round the house. Then they'llmake a rush at the door and lower windows. We'll shoot down a good manyon 'em, and then they'll burst their way in or set fire to the hut, andthere'll be an end of it. That's what'll happen. "

"And you think there is no way of making our way out?" Harold asked. 

"It's a mighty poor chance, if there's one at all, " the hunter replied. "I should say by the fire there must be nigh a hundred of 'em now, andit's likely that, by nightfall, there'll be three times as many. As soonas it gets dusk they'll creep out from the woods and form a circle roundthe house and gradually work up to it. Now let's cook some vittles;we've had nothing to eat this morning yet, and it must be nigh eleveno'clock. I don't see why we should be starved, even if we have got to bekilled to-night. "

One of the party was left on watch on each side of the house, and theothers gathered in the room below, where a fire was lit and the stripsof dried deer flesh which they carried were soon frying over it. Haroldadmired the air of indifference with which his companions set aboutpreparing the meat. Everyone was aware of the desperate nature of theposition, but no allusion was made to it. The negro had caught thespirit of his companions, but his natural loquacity prevented hisimitating their habitual silence. 

"Dis bad affair, Massa Harold, " he said. "We jess like so many coons upin tree, wid a whole pack ob dogs round us, and de hunters in dedistance coming up wid de guns. Dis chile reckon dat some ob dem hunterswill get hit hard before dey get us. Jake don't care one bit forhimself, massa, but he bery sorry to see you in such a fix. "

"It can't be helped, Jake, " Harold said as cheerfully as he could. "Itwas my firing that shot which got us into it, and yet I cannot blamemyself. We could not stand by and see those ruffians murder a womanand child. "

"Dat's so, Massa Harold; dere was no possinbility of seeing dat. Ireckon dat when dose rascals come to climb de stairs dey'll find it arebery hard work. "

"I don't think they will try, Jake. They are more likely to heapbrushwood against the door and windows and set it alight, and then shootus down as we rush out. This hut is not like the one I had to defendagainst the Iroquois. That was built to repel Indians' attacks; this isa mere squatter's hut. "

After the meal was over Peter and the Seneca chief went upstairs, lookedthrough the loop-holes, and talked long and earnestly together; thenthey rejoined the party below. 

"The chief and I are of opinion, " Peter said to Harold, "that it are ofno manner of use our waiting to be attacked here. They'd burn us out toa sartinty; we should have no show of a fight at all. Anything's betterthan that. Now, what we propose is that, directly it gets fairly dark, we'll all creep out and make for the lake. Even if they have formedtheir circle round us, they aint likely to be as thick there as they areon the other side. What they'll try to do, in course, is to prevent ourtaking to the forest; and there'll be such a grist of 'em that I don'tbelieve one of us would get through alive if we tried it. Now they'llnot be so strong toward the lake, and we might break through to thewater. I don't say as there's much chance of our getting away, for Itell you fairly that I don't believe that there's any chance at all; butthe chief, here, and his braves don't want their sculps to hang in thewigwams of the Chippewas, and I myself, ef I had the choice, wouldrather be drownded than shot down. It don't make much difference; but, of the two, I had rather. Ef we can reach the lake, we can swim out ofgunshot range. I know you can swim like a fish, and so can Jake, and theIndians swim as a matter of course. Ef we dive at first we may get off;it'll be so dark they won't see us with any sartainty beyond fiftyyards. When we're once fairly out in the lake we can take our chance. "

"And is there a chance, Peter? Although, if there is none, I quite agreewith you that I would rather be drowned than shot down. If one were sureof being killed by the first shot that would be the easiest death; butif we were only wounded they would probably hang us in the morning. "

"That's so, " the hunter said. "Waal, I can hardly say that there's achance, and yet I can't say as how there aint. In the first place, theymay have some canoes and come out after us; there's pretty safe to besome along the shore here. The settlers would have had 'em for fishing. "

"But what chance will that give us?" Harold asked. 

"Waal, " the hunter replied, "I reckon in that case as our chance is afair one. Ef we dive and come up close alongside we may manage to upsetone of 'em, and, in that case, we might get off. That's one chance. Thenef they don't come out in canoes, we might swim three or four miles downthe lake and take to land. They couldn't tell which way to go and wouldhave to scatter over a long line. It's just possible as we might landwithout being seen. Once in the woods and we'd be safe. So you see, wehave two chances. In course we must throw away our rifles and ammunitionbefore we come to the water. "

"At any rate, " Harold said, "the plan is a hopeful one, and I agree withyou that it is a thousand times better to try it than it is to stop herewith the certainty of being shot down before morning. "

The afternoon passed quietly. A few shots were fired occasionally fromthe wood, and taunting shouts were heard of the fate which awaited themwhen night approached. 

A vigilant watch was kept from the upper windows, but Peter thought thatit was certain the enemy would make no move until it became perfectlydark, although they would establish a strong cordon all round theclearing in case the besieged should try and break out. Harold trembledwith impatience to be off as the night grew darker and darker. It seemedto him that at any moment the assailants might be narrowing the circleround the house, and, had he been a leader, he would have given the wordlong before the scout made a move. 

At last Peter signaled that the time had come. It was perfectly darkwhen the bars were noiselessly removed from the door and the party stoleout. Everything seemed silent, but the very stillness made the dangerappear more terrible. Peter had impressed upon Harold and Jake thenecessity for moving without making the slightest noise. As soon as theyleft the house the whole party dropped on their hands and knees. Peterand the Seneca chief led the way; two of the braves came next; Haroldand Jake followed; the remaining Indians crawled in the rear. Peter hadtold his comrades to keep as close as possible to the Indians in frontof them, and, grasping their rifles, they crept along the ground. Asthey led the way Peter and the Seneca carefully removed from before themevery dried twig and threw it on one side. 

The distance to be traversed from the hut to the water was about twohundred yards, and half of this was passed over before they encounteredany obstacle. Then suddenly there was an exclamation, and Peter and theSeneca sprang to their feet, as they came in contact with two mencrawling in the opposite direction. They were too close to use theirrifles, but a crushing blow from the Seneca's tomahawk cleft down theman in front of him, while Peter drew his long knife from its sheath andburied it in the body of his opponent. 

The others had also leaped to their feet, and each, as he did so, firedat the dark figures which rose around them. They had the advantage ofthe surprise; several scattered shots answered their volley, then, withtheir rifles clubbed, they rushed forward. For a moment there was ahand-to-hand fight. Harold had just struck down a man opposite to himwhen another sprang upon him; so sudden was the attack that he fell fromthe shock. But in an instant Jake buried his knife between hisopponent's shoulders and dragged Harold to his feet. 

"Run for your life, Massa Harold. De whole gang's upon us!"

And indeed the instant the first shot broke the silence of the woods ababel of sounds arose from the whole circuit of the clearing; shouts andyells burst out from hundreds of throats. There was no further use forconcealment, and from all sides the men who had been advancing to theattack rushed in the direction where the conflict was taking place. Thislasted but a few seconds. As Peter had expected, the line was thinnertoward the lake than upon the other sides, and the rush of nine men hadbroken through it. Shouts were heard from the woods on either sideextending down to the water, showing that the precaution had been takenby the assailants of leaving a portion of their force to guard the lineof forest should the defenders break through the circle. 

At headlong speed the little band rushed down to the water's side, dropped their ammunition pouches by its edge, threw their rifles a fewyards into the water, to be recovered, perhaps, on some future occasion, and then dived in. The nearest of the pursuers were some thirty yardsbehind when they neared the water's edge. Swimming as far under water asthey could hold their breath, each came to the surface for an instant, and then again dived. Momentarily as they showed themselves they heardthe rattle of musketry behind, and the bullets splashed thickly on thewater. The night, however, was so dark that the fire could only be arandom one. Until far out from the shore they continued diving and thengathered together. 

"We're pretty well out of range, now, " Peter said, "and quite out ofsight of the varmints. Now we can wait a bit and see what they do next. "

The enemy were still keeping up a heavy fire from the shore, hallooingand shouting to each other as they fancied they caught a glimpse oftheir enemies. 

"There must be two or three hundred of 'em, " Peter said. "We've fooled'em nicely, so far. "

By the crashing of the bushes the fugitives could hear strong partiesmaking their way along the shore in either direction. An hour passed, during which the fugitives floated nearly opposite the clearing. 

"Hullo!" Peter exclaimed presently. "There's a canoe coming along thelake. I expect they got it from Cameron's. "

As he spoke a canoe appeared round the point. Two men were standing upholding blazing torches; two others paddled; while two, rifle in hand, sat by them. Almost at the same moment another canoe, similarly manned, pushed out from the shore immediately opposite. 

"I wish we had known of that canoe, " Peter said; "it would have saved usa lot of trouble; but we had no time for looking about. I suspected themsettlers must have had one laid up somewheres. Now, " he went on, "let'smake our plans. The canoes are sure to keep pretty nigh each other. They'll most likely think as we've gone down the lake and'll not belooking very sharply after us at present. It'll never do to let 'em passus. Now Jake and I and two of the Injuns will take one canoe, and thechief and three of his braves the other. We must move round so as to getbetween 'em and the shore, and then dive and come up close to 'em. Now, Harold, do you swim out a bit further and then make a splash so as tocall their attention. Do it once or twice till you see that they've gottheir eyes turned that way. Then be very quiet, so as to keep 'emwatching for another sound. That'll be our moment for attacking 'em. "

They waited till the two canoes joined each other and paddled slowly outfrom the shore. Then the eight swimmers started off to make their_détour_, while Harold swam quietly further out into the lake. Thecanoes were about three hundred yards from shore and were paddling veryslowly, the occupants keeping a fixed look along the lake. There wasperfect quiet on the shore now, and when Harold made a slight splashwith his hand upon the water he saw that it was heard. Both canoesstopped rowing, the steerers in each case giving them a steer so thatthey lay broadside to the land, giving each man a view over the lake. They sat as quiet as if carved in stone. Again Harold made a splash, butthis time a very slight one, so slight that it could hardly reach theears of the listeners. 

A few words were exchanged by the occupants of the boats. 

"They are further out on the lake, Bill, " one said. 

"I am not sure, " another answered. "I rather think the sound was furtherdown. Listen again. "

Again they sat motionless. Harold swam with his eyes fixed upon them. Every face was turned his way and none was looking shoreward. Then, almost at the same instant there was a shout from both boats. The menwith torches seemed to lose their balance. The lights described a halfcircle through the air and were extinguished. A shout of astonishmentbroke from the occupants, mingled with the wild Seneca war-yell, and heknew that both canoes were upset. 

There was a sound of a desperate struggle going on. Oaths and wild criesrose from the water. Heavy blows were struck, while from the shore aroseloud shouts of dismay and rage. In two minutes all was quiet on thewater. Then came Peter's shout:

"This way, Harold! We'll have the canoes righted and bailed in a minute. The varmin's all wiped out. "

With a lightened heart Harold swam toward the spot. The surprise hadbeen a complete success. The occupants of the canoes, intent only uponthe pursuit and having no fear of attack--for they knew that thefugitives must have thrown away their rifles--were all gazing intentlyout on the lake, when, close to each canoe on the shore side, four headsrose from out of the water. In an instant eight hands had seized thegunwales, and, before the occupants were aware of their danger, thecanoes were upset. 

Taken wholly by surprise, the Americans were no match for theirassailants. The knives of the latter did their work before thefrontiersmen had thoroughly grasped what had happened. Two or three, indeed, had made a desperate fight, but they were no match for theiropponents, and the struggle was quickly over. 

On Harold reaching the canoes he found them already righted and halfemptied of water. The paddles were picked up, and, in a few minutes, with a derisive shout of adieu to their furious enemy on the shore, thetwo canoes paddled out into the lake. When they had attained a distanceof about half a mile from the shore they turned the boats heads andpaddled north. In three hours they saw lights in the wood. 

"There's the troops, " Peter said. "Soldiers are never content unlessthey're making fires big enough to warn every redskin within fifty milesthat they're coming. "

As they approached the shore the challenge from the English sentinelcame over the water:

"Who comes there?"

"Friends, " Peter replied. 

"Give the password. "

"How on arth am I to give the password, " Peter shouted back, "when we'vebeen three days away from the camp?"

"If you approach without the password I fire, " the sentinel said. 

"I tell ye, " Peter shouted, "we're scouts with news for the general. "

"I can't help who you are, " the sentinel said. "I have got my orders. "

"Pass the word along for an officer, " Harold shouted. "We haveimportant news. "

The sentry called to the one next him, and so the word was passed alongthe line. In a few minutes an officer appeared on the shore, and, aftera short parley, the party were allowed to land, and Peter and Haroldwere at once conducted to the headquarters of General Burgoyne. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

SARATOGA. 

"What is your report?" asked General Burgoyne, as the scouts wereconducted into his tent. 

"We have discovered, sir, that the Americans have strongly fortifiedMount Independence, which faces Ticonderoga, and have connected the twoplaces by a bridge across the river, which is protected by a strongboom. Both positions are, however, overlooked by Sugar Hill, and thisthey have entirely neglected to fortify. If you were to seize this theywould have to retire at once. "

The general expressed his satisfaction at the news and gave orders thatsteps should be taken to seize Sugar Hill immediately. He thenquestioned the scouts as to their adventures and praised them highly fortheir conduct. 

The next day the army advanced, and at nightfall both divisions were intheir places, having arrived within an hour or two of each other fromthe opposite sides of the lake. Sugar Hill was seized the same night, and a strong party were set to work cutting a road through the trees. The next morning the enemy discovered the British at work erecting abattery on the hill, and their general decided to evacuate bothTiconderoga and Mount Independence instantly. Their baggage, provisions, and stores were embarked in two hundred boats and sent up the river. Thearmy started to march by the road. 

The next morning the English discovered that the Americans haddisappeared. Captain Lutwych immediately set to work to destroy thebridge and boom, whose construction had taken the Americans nearlytwelve months' labor. By nine in the morning a passage was effected, andsome gunboats passed through in pursuit of the enemy's convoy. Theyovertook them near Skenesborough, engaged and captured many of theirlargest craft, and obliged them to set several others on fire, togetherwith a large number of their boats and barges. 

A few hours afterward a detachment of British troops in gunboats came upthe river to Skenesborough. The cannon on the works which the Americanshad erected there opened fire, but the troops were landed, and the enemyat once evacuated their works, setting fire to their store-houses andmills. While these operations had been going on by water BrigadierGeneral Fraser, at the head of the advance corps of grenadiers and lightinfantry, pressed hard upon the division of the enemy which had retiredby the Hubberton Road, and overtook them at five o'clock in the morning. 

The division consisted of fifteen hundred of the best colonial troopsunder the command of Colonel Francis. They were posted on strong groundand sheltered by breastworks composed of logs and old trees. GeneralFraser's detachment was inferior in point of numbers to that of thedefenders of the position, but as he expected a body of the Germantroops under General Reidesel to arrive immediately, he at once attackedthe breastworks. The Americans defended their post with great resolutionand bravery. The re-enforcements did not arrive so soon as was expected, and for some time the British made no way. 

General Reidesel, hearing the fire in front, pushed forward at fullspeed with a small body of troops. Among these was the band, which heordered to play. 

The enemy, hearing the music and supposing that the whole of theGerman troops had come up, evacuated the position and fell backwith precipitation. Colonel Francis and many others were killed andtwo hundred taken prisoners. On the English side 120 men werekilled and wounded. 

The enemy from Skenesborough were pursued by Colonel Hill, with theNinth Regiment, and were overtaken near Fort Anne. Finding how small wasthe force that pursued them in comparison to their own, they took theoffensive. A hot engagement took place, and after three hours' fightingthe Americans were repulsed with great slaughter and forced to retreatafter setting fire to Fort Anne and Fort Edward. 

In these operations the British captured 148 guns, with large quantitiesof stores. At Fort Edward General Schuyler was joined by General St. Clair, but even with this addition the total American strength did notexceed forty-four hundred. 

Instead of returning from Skenesborough to Ticonderoga, whence he mighthave sailed with his army up to Lake George, General Burgoyne proceededto cut his way through the woods to the lake. The difficulties of thepassage were immense: swamps and morasses had to be passed, bridges hadto be constructed over creeks, ravines, and gulleys. The troops workedwith great vigor and spirit. Major General Phillips had returned to LakeGeorge and transported the artillery, provisions, and baggage to FortGeorge and thence by land to a point on the Hudson River, together witha large number of boats for the use of the army in their intendeddescent to Albany. 

So great was the labor entailed by this work that it was not until July30 that the army arrived on the Hudson River. The delay of three weekshad afforded the enemy time to recover their spirits and recruit theirstrength. General Arnold arrived with a strong re-enforcement, and aforce was detached to check the progress of Colonel St. Leger, who wascoming down from Montreal by way of Lake Ontario and the Mohawk River toeffect a junction with General Burgoyne. 

General Burgoyne determined to advance at once. The army was alreadysuffering from want of transportation, and he decided to send a body oftroops to Bennington, twenty-four miles to the eastward of the HudsonRiver, where the Americans had large supplies collected. Instead ofsending light infantry he dispatched six hundred Germans--the worsttroops he could have selected for this purpose, as they were veryheavily armed and marched exceedingly slowly. Several of the officersremonstrated with him, but with his usual infatuated obstinacy hemaintained his disposition. 

On approaching Bennington Colonel Baum, who commanded the Germans, foundthat a very strong force was gathered there. He sent back forre-enforcements, and five hundred more Germans, under Lieutenant ColonelBreyman, were dispatched to his assistance. Long, however, before theseslowly moving troops could arrive Colonel Baum was attacked by the enemyin vastly superior numbers. The Germans fought with great bravery andseveral times charged the Americans and drove them back. Fresh troopscontinued to come up on the enemy's side, and the Germans, having lost alarge number of men, including their colonel, were forced to retreatinto the woods. The enemy then advanced against Colonel Breyman, who wasignorant of the disaster that had befallen Baum, and with his detachmenthad occupied twenty-four hours in marching sixteen miles. The Germansagain fought well, but after a gallant resistance were obliged to fallback. In these two affairs they lost six hundred men. 

In the meantime Colonel St. Leger had commenced his attack upon FortStanwix, which was defended by seven hundred men. The American GeneralHerkimer advanced with one thousand men to its relief. Colonel St. Leger detached Sir John Johnson with a party of regulars and a numberof Indians, who had accompanied him, to meet them. The enemy advancedincautiously and fell into an ambush. A terrible fire was poured intothem, and the Indians then rushed down and attacked them hand to hand. The Americans, although taken by surprise, fought bravely andsucceeded in making their retreat, leaving four hundred killed andwounded behind them. 

Colonel St. Leger had no artillery which was capable of making anyimpression on the defenses of the fort. Its commander sent out a manwho, pretending to be a deserter, entered the British camp and informedColonel St. Leger that General Burgoyne had been defeated and his armycut to pieces, and that General Arnold, with two thousand men, wasadvancing to raise the siege. Colonel St. Leger did not credit the news, but it created a panic among the Indians, the greater portion of whom atonce retired without orders, and St. Leger, having but a small Britishforce with him, was compelled to follow their example, leaving hisartillery and stores behind him. 

On September 13 General Burgoyne, having with immense labor collectedthirty days' provisions on the Hudson, crossed the river by a bridge ofboats and encamped on the heights of Saratoga. His movements had beenimmensely hampered by the vast train of artillery which he took withhim. In an open country a powerful force of artillery is of the greatestservice to an army, but in a campaign in a wooded and roadless countryit is of little utility and enormously hampers the operations of anarmy. Had General Burgoyne, after the capture of Ticonderoga, pressedforward in light order without artillery, he could unquestionably havemarched to New York without meeting with any serious opposition, but thesix weeks' delay had enabled the Americans to collect a great force tooppose them. 

On the 19th, as the army were advancing to Stillwater, five thousand ofthe enemy attacked the British right. They were led by General Arnoldand fought with great bravery and determination. The brunt of the battlefell on the Twentieth, Twenty-fourth, and Sixty-second regiments. Forfour hours the fight continued without any advantage on either side, andat nightfall the Americans drew off, each side having lost about sixhundred men. After the battle of Stillwater the whole of the Indianswith General Burgoyne left him and returned to Canada. 

Hampered with his great train of artillery, unprovided withtransportation, in the face of a powerful enemy posted in an exceedinglystrong position, General Burgoyne could neither advance nor retreat. Theforage was exhausted and the artillery horses were dying in greatnumbers. He had hoped that Sir William Howe would have sailed up theHudson and joined him, but the English commander-in-chief had taken hisarmy down to Philadelphia. Sir Henry Clinton, who commanded at New York, endeavored with a small force at his command to make a diversion byoperating against the American posts on the Hudson River, but this wasof no utility. 

Burgoyne's army was now reduced to little more than five thousand men, and he determined to fall back upon the lakes. Before doing this, however, it would be necessary to dislodge the Americans from theirposts on his left. Leaving the camp under the command of GeneralHamilton, Burgoyne advanced with fifteen hundred men against them. Butscarcely had the detachment started when the enemy made a furious attackon the British left. Major Ackland, with the grenadiers, was postedhere, and for a time defended himself with great bravery. The lightinfantry and Twenty-fourth were sent to their assistance, but, overpowered by numbers, the left wing was forced to retreat into theirintrenchments. These the enemy, led by General Arnold, at once attackedwith great impetuosity. For a long time the result was doubtful, and itwas not until the American leader was wounded that the attack ceased. Inthe meantime the intrenchments defended by the German troops underColonel Breyman had also been attacked. Here the fight was obstinate, but the German intrenchments were carried, Colonel Breyman killed, andhis troops retreated with the loss of all their baggage and artillery. Two hundred prisoners fell into the hands of the Americans. 

That night the British army was concentrated on the heights above thehospital. General Gates, who commanded the Americans, moved his army soas to entirely inclose the British, and the latter, on the night ofOctober 8, retired to Saratoga, being obliged to leave all their sickand wounded in the hospital. These were treated with the greatestkindness by the Americans. An attempt was now made to retreat to FortGeorge or Fort Edward, but the Americans had taken up positions on eachroad and fortified them with cannon. 

Only about thirty-five hundred fighting men now remained, of whom butone-half were British, and scarcely eight days' provisions were left. The enemy, four times superior in point of numbers, held every line ofretreat and eluded every attempt of the British to force them to ageneral engagement. 

The position was hopeless, and on October 13 a council of war was heldand it was determined to open negotiations for a surrender. Two dayswere spent in negotiations, and it was finally agreed that the armyshould lay down its arms and that it should be marched to Boston, andthere allowed to sail for England on condition of not serving again inNorth America during the contest. The Canadians were to be allowed toreturn at once to their own country. On the 16th the army laid down itsarms. It consisted of thirty-five hundred fighting men and six hundredsick and nearly two thousand boatmen, teamsters, and othernon-effectives. 

Never did a general behave with greater incompetence than thatmanifested by General Burgoyne from the day of his leaving Ticonderoga, and the disaster which befell his army was entirely the result ofmismanagement, procrastination, and faulty generalship. 

Had Harold remained with the army until its surrender his share in thewar would have been at an end, for the Canadians, as well as all otherswho laid down their arms, gave their word of honor not to serve againduring the war. He had, however, with Peter Lambton and Jake, accompanied Colonel Baum's detachment on its march to Bennington. Scouting in front of the column, they had ascertained the presence oflarge numbers of the enemy, and had, by hastening back with the news, enabled the German colonel to make some preparations for resistancebefore the attack was made upon him. During the fight that ensued thescouts, posted behind trees on the German left, had assisted them torepel the attack from that quarter, and when the Germans gave way theyeffected their escape into the woods and managed to rejoin the army. 

They had continued with it until it moved to the hospital heights afterthe disastrous attack by the Americans on their camp. General Burgoynethen sent for Peter Lambton, who was, he knew, one of his most activeand intelligent scouts. 

"Could you make your way through the enemy's lines down toTiconderoga?" he asked. 

"I could try, general, " Peter said. "Me and the party who work with mecould get through if anyone could, but more nor that I can't say. TheYanks are swarming around pretty thick, I reckon; but if we have luck wemight make a shift to get through. "

"I have hopes, " the general said, "that another regiment, for which Iasked General Carleton, has arrived there. Here is a letter to GeneralPowell, who is in command, to beg him to march with all his availableforce and fall upon the enemy posted on our line of communication. Unless the new regiment has reached him he will not have a sufficientforce to attempt this, but, if this has come up, he may be able to doso. He is to march in the lightest order and at full speed, so as totake the enemy by surprise. Twelve hours before he starts you will bringme back news of his coming, and I will move out to meet him. Hisoperations in their rear will confuse the enemy and enable me to operatewith a greater chance of success. I tell you this because, if you aresurrounded and in difficulties, you may have to destroy my dispatch. Youcan then convey my instructions by word of mouth to General Powell ifyou succeed in getting through. "

Upon leaving headquarters Peter joined his friends. 

"It's a risksome business, " he went on, after informing them of theinstructions he had received, "but I don't know as it's much morerisksome than stopping here. It don't seem to me that this army is liketo get out of the trap into which their general has led 'em. Whatever hewanted to leave the lakes for is more nor I can tell. However, generaling aint my business, and I wouldn't change places with the oldman to-day, not for a big sum of money. Now, chief, what do you say?How's this 'ere business to be carried out?"

The Seneca, with the five braves who had from the first accompaniedthem, were now the only Indians with the British army. The rest of theredskins, disgusted with the dilatory progress of the army andforeseeing inevitable disaster, had all betaken themselves to theirhomes. They were, moreover, angered at the severity with which theEnglish general had endeavored to suppress their tendency to acts ofcruelty on the defenseless settlers. The redskin has no idea ofcivilized warfare. His sole notion of fighting is to kill, burn, anddestroy, and the prohibition of all irregular operations and of theinfliction of unnecessary suffering was, in his eyes, an act ofincomprehensible weakness. The Seneca chief remained with the armysimply because his old comrade did so. He saw that there was littlechance of plunder, but he and his braves had succeeded in fair fight inobtaining many scalps, and would, at least, be received with high honoron their return to their tribe. 

A long discussion took place between the chief and Peter before theyfinally decided upon the best course to be pursued. They were ignorantof the country and of the disposition of the enemy's force, and couldonly decide to act upon general principles. They thought it probablethat the Americans would be most thickly posted upon the line betweenthe British army and the lakes, and their best chance of success wouldtherefore be to make their way straight ahead for some distance, andthen, when they had penetrated the American lines, to make a long_détour_ round to the lakes. 

Taking four days' provisions with them they started when nightfall hadfairly set in. It was intensely dark, and in the shadows of the woodsHarold was unable to see his hand before him. The Indians appeared tohave a faculty of seeing in the dark, for they advanced without theslightest pause or hesitation and were soon in the open country. Thegreatest vigilance was now necessary. Everywhere they could hear the lowhum which betokens the presence of many men gathered together. Sometimesa faint shout came to their ears, and for a long distance around theglow in the sky told of many fires. The party now advanced with thegreatest caution, frequently halting while the Indians went on ahead toscout; and more than once they were obliged to alter their direction asthey came upon bodies of men posted across their front. At last theypassed through the line of sentinels, and, avoiding all the camps, gained the country in the Americans' rear. 

They now struck off to the right, and by daybreak were far round beyondthe American army, on their way to Ticonderoga. They had walked forfifteen hours when they halted, and it was not until late in theafternoon that they continued their journey. They presently struck theroad which the army had cut in its advance, and keeping parallel withthis through the forest they arrived the next morning at Fort Edward. Afew hours' rest here and they continued their march to Ticonderoga. Thisplace had been attacked by the Americans a few days previously, but thegarrison had beaten off the assailants. 

On the march they had seen many bodies of the enemy moving along theroad, but their approach had in every case been detected in time to takerefuge in the forest. On entering the fort Peter at once proceeded toGeneral Powell's quarters and delivered the dispatch with which he hadbeen intrusted. The general read it. 

"No re-enforcements have arrived, " the general said, "and the force hereis barely sufficient to defend the place. It would be madness for me toset out on such a march with the handful of troops at my disposal. "

He then questioned Peter concerning the exact position of the army, andthe latter had no hesitation in saying that he thought the whole forcewould be compelled to lay down their arms unless some re-enforcementsreached them from below. 

This, however, was not to be. General Clinton captured Forts Montgomeryand Clinton, the latter a very strong position, defended with greatresolution by four hundred Americans. The Seventh and Twenty-sixthregiments and a company of grenadiers attacked on one side, theSixty-third Regiment on the other. They had no cannon to cover theiradvance and had to cross ground swept by ten pieces of artillery. In noevent during the war did the British fight with more resolution. Without firing a shot they pressed forward to the foot of the works, climbed over each other's shoulders on to the walls, and drove theenemy back. The latter discharged one last volley into the troops andthen laid down their arms. Notwithstanding the slaughter effected bythis wanton fire after all possibility of continuing a resistance wasover, quarter was given and not one of the enemy was killed after thefort was taken. The British loss was 140 killed and wounded; 300Americans were killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. The fleet attackedthe American squadron on the river and entirely destroyed it. Beyondsending a flying squadron up the river to destroy the enemy's boats andstores of provisions, nothing further could be done to effect adiversion in favor of General Burgoyne. 

Four days after Harold's arrival at Ticonderoga the news of thesurrender of General Burgoyne reached the place. Upon the following dayhe suggested to Peter Lambton that they should visit the clearing of theex-soldier Cameron and see whether their interference had saved him andhis family. Upon arriving at the spot whence Harold had fired the shotwhich had brought discovery upon them, they saw a few charred stumpsalone remaining of the snug house which had stood there. In front of it, upon the stump of a tree, Cameron himself was sitting in an attitude ofutter depression. 

They walked across the clearing to the spot, but although the sound oftheir footsteps must have reached his ear, the man did not look up untilHarold touched him on the shoulder. 

"What has happened?" he asked. "Who has done this ruin?"

The man still remained with his head bent down, as if he had not heardthe question. 

"We had hoped that you had escaped, " Harold went on. "We were hidden inthe wood when we saw those ruffians drive your wife and daughter out, and it was the shot from my rifle that killed their leader and broughtthem down on us; and a narrow escape we had of it; but we hoped that wehad diverted them from their determination to kill you and your family. "

Cameron looked up now. 

"I thank ye, sir, " he said. "I thank ye wi' a' my hairt for yourinterference on our behalf. I heerd how closely ye were beset thatnight and how ye escaped. They thought nae mair o' us, and when theroyal army arrived the next day we were safe; but ye might as weel ha'let the matter gang on--better, indeed, for then I should be deedinstead o' suffering. This wark, " and he pointed toward the remains ofthe house, "is redskin deviltry. A fortnight sin' a band o' Indiansfell upon us. I was awa'. They killed my wife and burned my house andha' carried off my bairn. "

"Who were they?" Harold asked. 

"I dinna ken, " Cameron replied; "but a neebor o' mine whose place theyattacked, and whom they had scalped and left for deed, told me that theywere a band o' the Iroquois who had come down from Lake Michigan andadvanced wi' the British. He said that they, with the other redskins, desairted when their hopes o' plunder were disappointed, and that ontheir way back to their tribes they burned and ravaged every settlementthey cam' across. My neebor was an old frontiersman; he had foughtagainst the tribe and knew their war-cry. He deed the next day. He wasmair lucky than I am. "

"The tarnal ruffians!" Peter exclaimed; "the murdering varmints! And tothink of 'em carrying off that purty little gal of yours! I suppose bythis time they're at their old game of plundering and slaying on thefrontier. It's naught to them which side they fight on; scalps andplunder is all they care for. "

The unfortunate settler had sat down again on the log, the picture of abroken-hearted man. Harold drew Peter a short distance away. 

"Look here. Peter, " he said. "Now Burgoyne's army has surrendered andwinter is close at hand, it is certain that there will be no furtheroperations here, except perhaps that the Americans will recapture theplace. What do you say to our undertaking an expedition on our ownaccount to try and get back this poor fellow's daughter? I do not knowwhether the Seneca would join us, but we three--of course I countJake--and the settler might do something. I have an old grudge againstthese Iroquois myself, as you have heard; and for aught I know they maylong ere this have murdered my cousins. "

"The Seneca will jine, " Peter said, "willing enough. There's an old feudbetween his tribe and the Iroquois. He'll jine fast enough. But mind, youngster, this aint no child's play; it aint like fighting themAmerican clodhoppers. We'll have to deal with men as sharp as ourselves, who can shoot as well, hear as well, see as well, who are in their owncountry, and who are a hundred to one against us. We've got hundreds andhundreds of miles to travel afore we gets near 'em. It's a big job; butif, when ye thinks it all over, you're ready to go, Peter Lambton aintthe man to hold back. As you say, there's naught to do this winter, andwe might as well be doing this as anything else. "

The two men then went back to the settler. 

"Cameron, " Harold said, "it is of no use sitting here grieving. Why notbe up in pursuit of those who carried off your daughter?"

The man sprang to his feet. 

"In pursuit!" he cried fiercely; "in pursuit! Do ye think Donald Cameronwad be sitting here quietly if he kenned where to look for hisdaughter--where to find the murderers o' his wife? But what can I do?For three days after I cam' back and found what had happened I was justmad. I couldna think nor rest, nor do aught but throw mysel' on theground and pray to God to tak' me. When at last I could think, it wastoo late. It wad hae mattered naething to me that they were a hundred toone. If I could ha' killed but one o' them I wad ha' died happy; butthey were gone, and how could I follow them--how could I find them? Tellme where to look, mon--show me the way; and if it be to the ends o' theairth I will go after them. "

"We will do more, than that, " Harold said. "My friend and myself havestill with us the seven men who were with us when we were here before. Five are Senecas, the other a faithful negro who would go through fireand water for me. There is little chance of our services being requiredduring the winter with the British army. We, are interested in you andin the pretty child we saw here, and, if you will, we will accompany youin the search for her. Peter Lambton knows the country well, and ifanyone could lead you to your child and rescue her from those whocarried her off, he is the man. "

"Truly!" gasped the Scotchman. "And will ye truly gang wi' me to findmy bairn? May the guid God o' heaven bless you!" and the tears ran downhis cheeks. 

"Git your traps together at once, man, " Peter said. "Let's go straightback to the fort; then I'll set the matter before the chief, who will, Iwarrant me, be glad enough to jine the expedition. It's too late tofollow the track of the red varmints; our best plan will be to makestraight for the St. Lawrence; to take a boat if we can git one; if not, two canoes; and to make up the river and along the Ontario. Then we mustsell our boat, cross to Erie, and git fresh canoes and go on by Detroitinto Lake Huron, and so up in the country of these reptiles. We shallhave no difficulty, I reckon, in discovering the whereabout of the tribewhich has been away on this expedition. "

The Scotchman took up the rifle. 

"I am ready, " he said, and without another word the party startedfor the fort. 

Upon their arrival there a consultation was held with the Seneca. Theprospect of an expedition against his hereditary foes filled him withdelight, and three of his braves also agreed to accompany them. Jakereceived the news with the remark:

"All right, Massa Harold. It make no odds to dis chile whar he goes. Yousay de word--Jake ready. "

Half an hour sufficed for making the preparations, and they at onceproceeded to the point where they had hidden the two canoes on the nightwhen they joined General Burgoyne before his advance upon Ticonderoga. These were soon floating on the lake, and they started to paddle to themouth of the Sorrel, down this river into the St. Lawrence, and thenceto Montreal. Their rifles they had recovered from the lake upon the dayfollowing that on which Ticonderoga was first captured; Deer Tail havingdispatched to the spot two of his braves, who recovered them withoutdifficulty, by diving, and brought them back to the fort. 

At Montreal they stayed but a few hours. An ample supply of ammunitionwas purchased and provisions sufficient for the voyage; and then, embarking in the two canoes, they started up the St. Lawrence. It wasthree weeks later when they arrived at Detroit, which was garrisoned bya British force. Here they heard that there had been continuous troubleswith the Indians on the frontier; that a great many farms andsettlements had been destroyed, and numbers of persons murdered. 

Their stay at Detroit was a short one. Harold obtained no news of hiscousins, but there were so many tales told of Indian massacres that hewas filled with apprehension on their account. His worst apprehensionswere justified when the canoes at length came within sight of thewell-remembered clearing. Harold gave a cry as he saw that the farmhouseno longer existed. The two canoes were headed toward shore, and theiroccupants disembarked and walked toward the spot where the house hadstood. The site was marked by a heap of charred embers. The outhouseshad been destroyed, and a few fowls were the only living things to beseen in the fields. 

"This here business must have taken place some time ago, " Peter said, breaking the silence. "A month, I should say, or p'r'aps more. "

For a time Harold was too moved to speak. The thought of his kindcousins and their brave girl all murdered by the Indians filled him withdeep grief. At last he said:

"What makes you think so, Peter?"

"It's easy enough to see as it was after the harvest, for ye see thefields is all clear. And then there's long grass shooting up through theashes. It would take a full month, p'r'aps six weeks, afore it would dothat. Don't you think so, chief?"

The Seneca nodded. 

"A moon, " he said. 

"Yes, about a month, " replied Peter. "The grass grows quick afterthe rains. "

"Do you think that it was a surprise, Peter?"

"No man can tell, " the hunter answered. "If we had seen the place soonafterward we might have told. There would have been marks of blood. Orif the house had stood we could have told by the bullet-holes and thecolor of the splintered wood how it happened and how long back. As itis, not even the chief can give ye an idea. "

"Not an attack, " the Seneca said; "a surprise. "

"How on arth do you know that, chief?" the hunter exclaimed insurprise, and he looked round in search of some sign which would haveenabled the Seneca to have given so confident an opinion. "You must bea witch, surely. "

"A chief's eyes are not blind, " the redskin answered, with aslight smile of satisfaction at having for once succeeded when hiswhite comrade was at fault. "Let my friend look up the hill--twodead men there. "

Harold looked in the direction in which the chief pointed, but could seenothing. The hunter exclaimed:

"There's something there, chief, but even my eyes couldn't tell theywere bodies. "

The party proceeded to the spot and found two skeletons. A few remnantsof clothes lay around, but the birds had stripped every particle offlesh from the bones. There was a bullet in the forehead of one skull;the other was cleft with a sharp instrument. 

"It's clear enough, " the hunter said, "there's been a surprise. Likelyenough the hull lot was killed without a shot being fired in defense. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

RESCUED!

Harold was deeply touched at the evidences of the fate which hadbefallen the occupants of his cousin's plantation. 

"If there are any more of these to be found, " pointing to their remains, "we might learn for a certainty whether the same fate befell them all. "

The Seneca spoke a word to his followers and the four Indians spreadthemselves over the clearing. One more body was found--it was lying downnear the water as if killed in the act of making for the canoe. 

"The others are probably there, " Peter said, pointing to the ruins. "Thethree hands was killed in the fields, and most likely the attack wasmade at the same moment on the house. I'm pretty sure it was so, for thebody by the water lies face downward, with his head toward the lake. Hewas no doubt shot from behind as he was running. There must have beenInjuns round the house then, or he would have made for that instead ofthe water. "

The Seneca touched Peter on the shoulder and pointed toward the farm. Afigure was seen approaching. As it came nearer they could see that hewas a tall man, dressed in the deerskin shirt and leggings usually wornby hunters. As he came near Harold gave an exclamation:

"It is Jack Pearson!"

"It are Jack Pearson, " the hunter said, "but for the moment I can'trecollect ye, though yer face seems known. Why!" he exclaimed in changedtones, "it's that boy Harold growed into a man. "

"It is, " Harold replied, grasping the frontiersman's hand. 

"And ye may know me, too, " Peter Lambton said, "though it's twenty yearsince we fought side by side against the Mohawks. "

"Why, old hoss, are you above ground still?" the hunter exclaimedheartily. "I'm glad to see you again, old friend. And what are you doinghere, you and Harold and these Senecas? For they is Senecas, sureenough. I've been in the woods for the last hour, and have been puzzlingmyself nigh to death. I seed them Injuns going about over the clearingsarching, and for the life of me I couldn't think what they werea-doing. Then I seed 'em gathered down here, with two white men among'em, so I guessed it was right to show myself. "

"They were searching to see how many had fallen in this terriblebusiness, " Harold said, pointing to the ruins. The hunter shook hishead. 

"I'm afeared they've all gone under. I were here a week afterward; itwere just as it is now. I found the three hands lying killed and sculpedin the fields; the others, I reckon, is there. I has no doubt at allabout Bill Welch and his wife, but it may be that the gal has beencarried off. "

"Do you think so?" Harold exclaimed eagerly. "If so, we may find her, too, with the other. "

"What other?" Pearson, asked. 

Harold gave briefly an account of the reason which had brought them tothe spot and of the object they had in view. 

"You can count me in, " Pearson said. "There's just a chance that NellyWelch may be in their hands still; and in any case I'm longing to draw abead on some of the varmints to pay 'em for this, " and he looked roundhim, "and a hundred other massacres round this frontier. "

"I'm glad to hear ye say so, " Peter replied. "I expected as much of ye, Jack. I don't know much of this country, having only hunted here for afew weeks with a party of Delawares twenty year afore the Iroquois movedso far west. "

"I know pretty nigh every foot of it, " Jack Pearson said. "When theIroquois were quiet I used to do a deal of hunting in their country. Itare good country for game. "

"Well! shall we set out at once?" Harold asked, impatient to be off. 

"We can't move to-night, " Pearson answered; and Harold saw that Peterand the Indians agreed with him. 

"Why not?" he asked. "Every hour is of importance. "

"That's so, " Peter said, "but there's no going out on the lake to-night. In half an hour we'll have our first snowstorm, and by morning it willbe two foot deep. "

Harold turned his eyes toward the lake and saw what his companions hadnoticed long before. The sky was overcast and a thick bank of hiddenclouds was rolling up across the lake, and the thick mist seemed to hangbetween the clouds and the water. 

"That's snow, " Peter said. "It's late this year, and I'd give my pensionif it was a month later. "

"That's so, " Pearson said. "Snow aint never pleasant in the woods, butwhen you're scouting round among Injuns it are a caution. We'd best makea shelter afore it comes on. "

The two canoes were lifted from the water, unloaded, and turned bottomupward; a few charred planks, which had formed part of the roof of theouthouses, were brought and put up to form a sort of shelter. A fire waslit and a meal prepared. By this time the snow had begun to fall. Afterthe meal was over pipes were lit and the two hunters earnestly talkedover their plans, the Seneca chief throwing in a few words occasionally;the others listened quietly. The Indians left the matter in the hands oftheir chief, while Harold and Cameron knew that the two frontiersmen didnot need any suggestion from them. As to Jake, the thought of askingquestions never entered his mind. He was just at present less happy thanusual, for the negro, like most of his race, hated cold, and theprospect of wandering through the woods in deep snow made him shudderas he crouched close to the great fire they had built. 

Peter and Jack Pearson were of opinion that it was exceedinglyprobable that the Welches had been destroyed by the very band whichhad carried off little Janet Cameron. The bodies of Indians who hadbeen on the war-path with the army had retired some six weeks before, and it was about that time, Pearson said, that the attack on thesettlements had been made. 

"I heard some parties of redskins who had been with the Britishtroops had passed through the neighborhood, and there was reportsthat they were greatly onsatisfied with the results of the campaign. As likely as not some of that band may have been consarned in theattack on this place three year ago, and, passing nigh it, may havedetermined to wipe out that defeat. An Injun never forgives. Many oftheir braves fell here, and they could scarcely bring a more welcometrophy back to their villages than the scalps of Welch and his men. "

"Now, the first thing to do, " Peter said, "is to find out whatparticular chief took his braves with him to the war; then we've gotto find his village; and there likely enough we'll find Cameron'sdaughter and maybe the girl from here. How old was she?"

"About fifteen, " Pearson said, "and a fine girl, and a pretty girl, too. I dun know, " he went on after a pause, "which of the chiefs tookpart in the war across the lakes, but I suspect it were War Eagle. There's three great chiefs, and the other two were trading on thefrontier. It was War Eagle who attacked the place afore, and would bethe more likely to attack it again if he came anywheres near it. Hemade a mess of it afore and 'd be burning to wipe out his failure ifhe had a chance. "

"Where is his place?"

"His village is the furthest of them all from here. He lives up nearthe falls of Sault Ste. Marie, betwixt Lakes Superior and Huron. It'sa village with nigh three hundred wigwams. "

"It aint easy to see how it's to be done. We must make to the northshore of the lake. There'll be no working down here through thewoods; but it's a pesky difficult job--about as hard a one as ever Itook part in. "

"It is that, " Pearson said; "it can't be denied. To steal two whitegirls out of a big Injun village aint a easy job at no time; but withthe snow on the ground it comes as nigh to an impossibility asanything can do. "

For another hour or two they talked over the route they should takeand their best mode of proceeding. Duncan Cameron sat and listenedwith an intent face to every word. Since he had joined them he hadspoken but seldom; his whole soul was taken up with the thought ofhis little daughter. He was ever ready to do his share and more thanhis share of the work of paddling and at the portages, but he neverjoined in the conversation; and of an evening, when the others satround the fire, he would move away and pace backward and forward inanxious thought until the fire burned low and the party wrappedthemselves in their blankets and went off to sleep. 

All the time the conversation had been going on the snow had fallenheavily, and before it was concluded the clearing was covered deepwith the white mantle. There was little wind, and the snow fellquietly and noiselessly. At night the Indians lay down round thefire, while the white men crept under the canoes and were soon fastasleep. In the morning it was still snowing, but about noon itcleared up. It was freezing hard, and the snow glistened as the sunburst through the clouds. The stillness of the forest was broken nowby sharp cracking sounds as boughs of trees gave way under the weightof the snow; in the open it lay more than two feet deep. 

"Now, " Peter said, "the sooner we're off the better. "

"I'll come in my own canoe, " Pearson said. "One of the Injuns cancome with me and we'll keep up with the rest. "

"There is room for you in the other canoes, " Harold said. 

"Plenty of room, " the hunter answered. "But you see, Harold, the morecanoes the better. There aint no saying how close we may be chased, and by hiding up the canoes at different places we give ourselves somuch more chance of being able to get to one or the other. They'reall large canoes, and at a pinch any one of them might hold the hullparty, with the two gals throwed in. But, " he added to Harold in alow voice, "don't you build too much on these gals, Harold. Iwouldn't say so while that poor fellow's listening, but the chance isa desperate poor one, and I think we'll be mighty lucky ef we don'tleave all our scalps in that 'ere redskin village. " The traps weresoon placed in the canoes, and just as the sun burst out the threeboats started. It was a long and toilsome journey. Stormy weather setin, and they were obliged to wait for days by the lake till itssurface calmed. On these occasions they devoted themselves to huntingand killed several deer. They knew that there were no Indian villagesnear, and in such weather it would be improbable that any redskinswould be in the woods. They were enabled, therefore, to fire withoutfear of the reports betraying their presence. The Senecas took theopportunity of fabricating snowshoes for the whole party, as thesewould be absolutely necessary for walking in the woods. Harold, Jake, and Duncan Cameron at once began to practice their use. The negro wascomical in the extreme in his first attempts, and shouted so loudlywith laughter each time that he fell head foremost into the snow thatPeter said to him angrily:

"Look-a-here, Jake; it's dangerous enough letting off a rifle at adeer in these woods, but it has to be done because we must lay in asupply of food; but a musket-shot is a mere whisper to yer shouting. Thunder aint much louder than you laughing--it shakes the hull placeand might be heard from here well-nigh to Montreal. Ef you can't keepthat mouth of your'n shut, ye must stop up the idée of learning to usethem shoes and must stop in the canoe while we're scouting on shore. "

Jake promised to amend, and from this time when he fell in the softsnow-wreaths he gave no audible vent to his amusement; but a pair ofgreat feet, with the snow-shoes attached, could be seen waving abovethe surface until he was picked up and righted again. 

Harold soon learned, and Cameron went at the work with grimearnestness. No smile ever crossed his face at his own accidents orat the wild vagaries of Jake, which excited silent amusement evenamong the Indians. In a short time the falls were less frequent, andby the time they reached the spot where they were determined to crossthe lake at the point where Lakes Huron and Michigan join, the threenovices were able to make fair progress in the snow-shoes. 

The spot fixed upon was about twelve miles from the village of WarEagle, and the canoes were hidden at distances of three miles apart. First Pearson, Harold, and Cameron disembarked; Jake, Peter, and oneof the Indians alighted at the next point; and the Seneca chief andtwo of his followers proceeded to the spot nearer to the Indianvillage. Each party as they landed struck straight into the woods, tounite at a point eight miles from the lake and as many from thevillage. The hunters had agreed that, should any Indians come acrossthe tracks, less suspicion would be excited than would have been thecase were they found skirting the river, as it might be thought thatthey were made by Indians out hunting. 

Harold wondered how the other parties would find the spot to whichPearson had directed them, but in due time all arrived at therendezvous. After some search a spot was found where the underwoodgrew thickly, and there was an open place in the center of the clump. In this the camp was established. It was composed solely of a lowtent of about two feet high, made of deer's hides sewed together, andlarge enough to shelter them all. The snow was cleared away, stickswere driven into the frozen ground, and strong poles laid acrossthem; the deerskin was then laid flat upon these. The top was littlehigher than the general level of the snow, an inch or two of snow wasscattered over it, and to anyone passing outside the bushes the tentwas completely invisible. 

The Indians now went outside the thicket and with great careobliterated, as far as possible, the marks upon the snow. This couldnot be wholly done, but it was so far complete that the slightestwind which would send a drift over the surface would wholly concealall traces of passage. 

They had, before crossing the lake, cooked a supply of foodsufficient for some days. Intense as was the cold outside, it wasperfectly warm in the tent. The entrance as they crept into it wasclosed with a blanket, and in the center a lamp composed of deer'sfat in a calabash with a cotton wick gave a sufficient light. 

"What is the next move?" Harold asked. 

"The chief 'll start, when it comes dusk, with Pearson, " Peter said. "When they git close to the village he'll go in alone. He'll paintIroquois before he goes. "

"Cannot we be near at hand to help them in case of a necessity, "Harold asked. 

"No, " Peter said. "It wouldn't be no good at all. Ef it comes tofighting they're fifty to one, and the lot of us would have no morechance than two. If they're found out, which aint likely, they mustrun for it, and they can get over the snow a deal faster than youcould, to say nothing of Cameron and Jake. They must shift forthemselves and 'll make straight for the nearest canoe. In the forestthey must be run down sooner or later, for their tracks would beplain. No, they must go alone. "

When night came on the Seneca produced his paints, and one of hisfollowers marked his face and arms with the lines and flourishes inuse by the Iroquois; then without a word of adieu he took his rifleand glided out from the tent, followed by Pearson. Peter also put onhis snow-shoes and prepared to follow. 

"I thought you were going to stay here, Peter. "

"No, I'm going halfway with 'em. I'll be able to hear the sound of agun. Then, ef they're trapped, we must make tracks for the canoes atonce, for after following 'em to the lake they're safe to take uptheir back track to see where they've come from; so, ef I hear a gun, I'll make back here as quick as I can come. "

When the three men had started silence fell on the tent. The redskinsat once lay down to sleep, and Jake followed their example. Haroldlay quiet thinking over the events which had happened to him in thelast three years, while Cameron lay with his face turned toward thelamp with a set, anxious look on his face. Several times he crawledto the entrance and listened when the crack made by some breakingbough came to his ear. Hours passed and at last Harold dozed off, butCameron's eyes never closed until about midnight the blanket at theentrance moved and Peter entered. 

"Hae ye seen the ithers?" Cameron exclaimed. 

"No, and were not likely to, " Peter answered. "It was all still tothe time I came away, and afore I moved I was sure they must haveleft the village. They won't come straight back, bless ye; they'll go'way in the opposite direction and make a sweep miles round. They maynot be here for hours yet; not that there's much chance of theirtracks being traced. It has not snowed for over a week, and the snowround the village must be trampled thick for a mile and more, withthe squaws coming and going for wood and the hunters going out on thechase. I've crossed a dozen tracks or more on my way back. Ef itwasn't for that we daren't have gone at all, for ef the snow was newfallen the sight of fresh tracks would have set the first Injun thatcome along a-wondering; and when a redskin begins to wonder he setsto to ease his mind at once by finding out all about it, ef it takeshim a couple of days' sarch to do so. No, you can lie down now forsome hours. They won't be here till morning. "

So saying, the scout set the example by wrapping himself up and goingto sleep, but Cameron's eyes never closed until the blanket was drawnon one side again and in the gray light of the winter morning theSeneca and Pearson crawled into the tent. 

"What news?" Harold asked, for Cameron was too agitated to speak. 

"Both gals are there, " Pearson answered. 

An exclamation of thankfulness broke from Harold. A sob of joy issuedfrom the heart of the Scotchman, and for a few minutes his lips movedas he poured forth his silent thankfulness to God. 

"Waal, tell us all about it, " Peter said. "I can ask the chief anyquestions afterward. "

"We went on straight enough to the village, " the hunter began. "Itare larger than when I saw it last, and War Eagle's influence in thetribe must have increased. I didn't expect to find no watch, theredskins having, so far as they knew, no enemies within five hundredmile of 'em. There was a lot of fires burning and plenty of redskinsmoving about among 'em. We kept on till we got quite close, and thenwe lay up for a time below a tree at the edge of the clearing. Therewere a sight too many of 'em about for the Seneca to go in yetawhile. About half an hour arter we got there we saw two white galscome outen one of the wigwams and stand for a while to warmtheirselves by one of the fires. The tallest of the two, well-nigh awoman, was Nelly Welch. I knew her, in course. The other was three orfour years younger, with yaller hair over her shoulders. Nelly seemedquiet and sad-like, but the other 'peared more at home--she laughedwith some of the redskin gals and even jined in their play. You see, "he said, turning to Cameron, "she'd been captured longer andchildren's spirits soon rise again. Arter a while they went back tothe wigwam. " When the fires burned down and the crowd thinned, andthere was only a few left sitting in groups round the embers, theSeneca started. For a long time I saw nothing of him, but once ortwice I thought I saw a figure moving among the wigwams. Presentlythe fires burned quite down and the last Injun went off. I had begunto wonder what the chief was doing, when he stood beside me. We madetracks at once and have been tramping in a long circle all night. Thechief can tell ye his part of the business hisself. "

"Well, chief, what have you found out?" Peter asked. 

The Indian answered in his native tongue, which Peter interpretedfrom time to time for the benefit of his white companions:

"When Deer Tail left the white hunter he went into the village. Itwas no use going among the men, and he went round by the wigwams andlistened to the chattering of the squaws. The tribe were all wellcontented, for the band brought back a great deal of plunder whichthey had picked up on their way back from the army. They had lost nobraves and everyone was pleased. The destruction of the settlement ofthe white man who had repulsed them before was a special matter forrejoicing. The scalps of the white man and his wife are in thevillage. War Eagle's son, Young Elk, is going to marry the whitegirl. There are several of the braves whose heads have been turned bythe white skin and her bright eyes, but Young Elk is going to haveher. There have been great feastings and rejoicings since the returnof the warriors, but they are to be joined tomorrow by Beaver's band, and then they will feast again. When all was quiet I went to thewigwam where the white girls are confined. An old squaw and two ofWar Eagle's daughters are with them. Deer Tail had listened whilethey prepared for rest and knew on which side of the wigwam the tallwhite maiden slept. He thought that she would be awake. Her heartwould be sad and sleep would not come to her soon, so he crept roundthere and cut a slit in the skin close to where she lay. He put hishead in at the hole and whispered, 'Do not let the white girl beafraid; it is a friend. Does she hear him?' She whispered, 'Yes. ''Friends are near, ' he said. 'The young warrior Harold, whom sheknows, and others, are at hand to take her away. The Iroquois will befeasting to-morrow night. When she hears the cry of a night-owl lether steal away with her little white sister and she will find herfriends waiting. ' Then Deer Tail closed the slit and stole away tohis friend the white hunter. I have spoken. "

"Jest what I expected of you, chief, " Peter said warmly. "I thoughtas how you'd manage to git speech with 'em somehow. If there's afeast to-night, it's hard ef we don't manage to get 'em off. "

"I suppose we must lie still all day, Peter. "

"You must so, " the hunter said. "Not a soul must show his noseoutside the tent except that one of the redskins'll keep watch to besure that no straggler has come across our tracks and followed 'emup. Ef he was to do that, he might bring the hull gang down on us. Ye'd best get as much sleep as ye can, for ye don't know when ye mayget another chance. "

At nightfall the whole party issued from the tent and started towardthe Indian village. All arrangements had been made. It was agreedthat Pearson and the Seneca should go up to the village, the formerbeing chosen because he was known to Nelly. Peter and one of theredskins were to take post a hundred yards further back, ready togive assistance in case of alarm, while the rest were to remain abouthalf a mile distant. Cameron had asked that he might go with theadvance party, but upon Peter pointing out to him that hiscomparatively slow rate of progression in snow-shoes would, in caseof discovery, lead to the recapture of the girls, he at once agreedto the decision. If the flight of the girls was discovered soon afterleaving the camp, it was arranged that the Seneca and Peter shouldhurry at once with them to the main body, while the other two Indiansshould draw off their pursuers in another direction. In the event ofanything occurring to excite the suspicion of the Indians beforethere was a chance of the girls being brought safely to the mainbody, they were to be left to walk quietly back to camp, as they hadnothing to fear from the Indians. Peter and the Seneca were then towork round by a circuitous route to the boat, where they were to bejoined by the main body, and to draw off until another opportunityoffered for repeating the attempt. 

It was eight o'clock in the evening when Pearson and the Senecaapproached the village. The fires were burning high, and seated roundthem were all the warriors of the tribe. A party were engaged in adance representing the pursuit and defeat of an enemy. The women werestanding in an outer circle, clapping their hands and raising theirvoices in loud cries of applause and excitement as the dance becamefaster and faster. The warriors bounded high, brandishing theirtomahawks. A better time could not have been chosen for the evasionof the fugitives. Nelly Welch stood close to a number of Indiangirls, but slightly behind them. She held the hand of little JanetCameron. 

Although she appeared to share in the interest of the Indians in thedance, a close observer would have had no difficulty in perceivingthat Nelly was preoccupied. She was, indeed, intently listening forthe signal. She was afraid to move from among the others lest herabsence should be at once detected, but so long as the noise wasgoing on she despaired of being able to hear the signal agreed upon. Presently an Indian brave passed close to her, and as he did sowhispered in her ear in English, "Behind your wigwam--friends there. "Then he passed on and moved round the circle as if intending to takehis seat at another point. 

The excitement of the dance was momentarily increasing, and theattention of the spectators was riveted to the movements of theperformers. Holding Janet's hand, Nelly moved noiselessly away fromthe place where she had been standing. The movement was unnoticed, asshe was no longer closely watched, a flight in the depth of winterappearing impossible. She kept round the circle till no longervisible from the spot she had left. Then, leaving the crowd, she madeher way toward the nearest wigwams. Once behind these the girls stolerapidly along under their shelter until they stood behind that whichthey usually inhabited. Two figures were standing there. Theyhesitated for a moment, but one of them advanced. 

"Jack Pearson!" Nelly exclaimed, with a low cry of gladness. 

"Jest that same, Nelly, and right glad to see you. But we've no timefor greeting now; the hull tribe may be after us in another fiveminutes. Come along, pretty, " he said, turning to Janet. "You'll findsomebody ye know close at hand. "

Two minutes later the child was in her father's arms, and after amoment's rapturous greeting between father and child and a verydelighted one between Nelly Welch and her Cousin Harold, the flightwas continued. 

"How long a start do you think we may have?"

"Half an hour, maybe. The women may be some time afore they miss her, and they'll sarch for her everywhere afore they give the alarm, asthey'll be greatly blamed for their carelessness. "

There had been a pause in the flight for a few seconds when theSeneca and Pearson arrived with the girls at the point where Peterand the other Indian were posted, two hundred yards from the camp. Upto this point the snow was everywhere thickly trampled, but as thecamp was left further behind the footprints would naturally becomemore scarce. Here Pearson fastened to the girls' feet two pairs oflarge moccasins; inside these wooden soles had been placed. Theytherefore acted to some extent like snowshoes and prevented thegirls' feet from sinking deeply, while the prints which they leftbore no resemblance to their own. They were strapped on the wrongway, so that the marks would seem to point toward the village ratherthan away from it. Both girls protested that they should not be ableto get along fast in these encumbrances, but one of the men postedhimself on either side of each and assisted them along, and as themoccasins were very light, even with the wooden soles inside, theywere soon able to move with them at a considerable pace. 

Once united the whole party kept along at the top of their speed. Peter Lambton assisted Cameron with Janet, and the girl, half-liftedfrom the ground, skimmed over the surface like a bird, only touchingthe snow here and there with the moccasins. Nelly Welch needed noassistance from Harold or Pearson. During the long winters she hadoften practiced on snow-shoes, and was consequently but littleencumbered with the huge moccasins, which to some extent served thesame purpose. 

They had been nearly half an hour on their way when they heard atremendous yell burst from the village. 

"They've missed you, " Peter said. "Now it's a fair race. We've got agood start and 'll git more, for they'll have to hunt up the tracesvery carefully, and it may be an hour, perhaps more, before theystrike upon the right one. Ef the snow had been new fallen we shouldhave had 'em arter us in five minutes; but even a redskin's eye willbe puzzled to find out at night one track among such hundreds. "

"I have but one fear, " Pearson said to Harold. 

"What is that?"

"I'm afeared that without waiting to find the tracks they may sendoff half a dozen parties to the lake. They'll be sure that friendshave taken the gals away, and will know that their only chance ofescape is by the water. On land we should be hunted down to acertainty, and the redskins, knowing that the gals could not travelfast, will not hurry in following up the trail. So I think they'll atonce send off parties to watch the lake, and 'll like enough make noeffort to take up the trail till to-morrow morning. "

This was said in a low whisper, for although they were more than twomiles from the village it was necessary to move as silently aspossible. 

"You had best tell the others what you think, Pearson. It may make adifference in our movements. "

A short halt was called, and the Seneca and Peter quite agreed withPearson's idea. 

"We'd best make for the canoe that's furthest off. When the redskinsfind the others, which they're pretty sure to do, for they'll huntevery bush, they're likely to be satisfied and to make sure they'llketch us at one or the other. "

This much decided upon, they continued their flight, now lessrapidly, but in perfect silence. Speed was less an object thanconcealment. The Indians might spread, and a party might come acrossthem by accident. If they could avoid this, they were sure to reachtheir canoe before morning and unlikely to find the Indians therebefore them. 

It was about twelve miles to the spot where they had hidden thecanoe, and although they heard distant shouts and whoops ringingthrough the forest, no sound was heard near them. 

CHAPTER XV. 

THE ISLAND REFUGE. 

The night was intensely cold and still and the stars shone brightlythrough the bare boughs overhead. "Are you sure you are going allright?" Nelly asked Harold. "It is so dark here that it seemsimpossible to know which way we are going. " "You can trust theIndians, " Harold said. "Even if there was not a star to be seen theycould find their way by some mysterious instinct. How you are grown, Nelly! Your voice does not seem much changed, and I am longing to seeyour face. "

"I expect you are more changed than I am, Harold, " the girl answered. "You have been going through so much since we last met, and you seemto have grown so tall and big. Your voice has changed very much, too;it is the voice of a man. How in the world did you find us here?"

Pearson had gone on ahead to speak to the Seneca, but he now joinedthem again. 

"You mustn't talk, " he said. "I hope there's no redskins within fivemiles of us now, but there's never any saying where they may be. "

There was, Harold thought, a certain sharpness in the hunter's voice, which told of a greater anxiety than would be caused by the veryslight risk of the quietly spoken words being heard by passingredskins, and he wondered what it could be. 

They were now, he calculated, within a mile of the hiding place wherethey had left the boat, and they had every reason for believing thatnone of the Indians would be likely to have followed the shore sofar. That they would be pursued and that, in so heavily laden acanoe, they would have great difficulty in escaping, he was wellaware, but he relied on the craft of the hunters and Senecas forthrowing their pursuers off the trail. 

All at once the trees seemed to open in front, and in a few minutesthe party reached the river. A cry of astonishment and of somethingakin to terror broke from Harold. As far as the eye could reach thelake was frozen. Their escape was cut off. 

"That's jest what I've been expecting, " Pearson said. "The ice hadbegun to form at the edge when we landed, and three days and nightsof such frost as we've had since was enough to freeze Ontario. Whaton arth's to be done?"

No one answered. Peter and the redskins had shared Pearson's anxiety, but to Harold and Cameron the disappointment was a terrible one; asto Jake, he left all the thinking to be done by the others. Haroldstood gazing helplessly on the expanse of ice which covered thewater. It was not a smooth sheet, but was rough and broken, as if, while it had been forming, the wind had broken the ice up into cakesagain and again, while the frost as often had bound them together. 

They had struck the river within a few hundred yards of the placewhere the canoe was hidden, and, after a short consultation betweenthe Seneca chief, Peter Lambton, and Pearson, moved down toward thatspot. 

"What are you thinking of doing?" Harold asked when they gatheredround the canoe. 

"We're going to load ourselves with the ammunition and deer's flesh, "Peter said, "and make for a rocky island which lies about a mile offhere. I noticed it as we landed. There's nothing to do but to fightit out to the last there. It are a good place for defense, for theredskins won't like to come out across the open, and, even covered bya dark night, they'd show on this white surface. "

"Perhaps they won't trace us. "

"Not trace us!" the trapper repeated scornfully. "Why, when daylightcomes, they'll pick up our track and follow it as easy as you couldthat of a wagon across the snow. "

They were just starting when Harold gave a little exclamation. 

"What is it, lad?"

"A flake of snow fell on my face. "

All looked up. The stars had disappeared. Another flake and anotherfell on the upturned faces of the party. 

"Let's thank the great God, " Peter said quietly. "There's a chancefor our lives yet. Half an hour's snow and the trail 'll be lost. "

Faster and faster the snowflakes came down. Again the leadersconsulted. 

"We must change our plans, now, " Peter said, turning to the others. "So long as they could easily follow our tracks it mattered nothingthat they'd find the canoe here; but now it's altogether different. We must take it along with us. "

The weight of the canoe was very small. The greater part of itscontents had already been removed. There was a careful look round tosee that nothing remained on the bank; then four of the men lifted iton their shoulders, and the whole party stepped out upon the ice. Thesnow was now falling heavily, and to Harold's eyes there was nothingto guide them in the direction they were following. Even the Indianswould have been at a loss had not the Seneca, the instant the snowbegan to fall, sent on one of his followers at full speed toward theisland. Harold wondered at the time what his object could be as theIndian darted off across the ice, but now he understood. Every minuteor two the low hoot of an owl was heard, and toward this sound theparty directed their way through the darkness and snow. 

So heavy was the fall that the island rose white before them as theyreached it. It was of no great extent--some twenty or thirty yardsacross, and perhaps twice that length. It rose steeply from the waterto a height of from ten to fifteen feet. The ground was rough andbroken, and several trees and much brushwood grew in the crevices ofthe rock. 

The Seneca and the hunters made a rapid examination of the island, and soon fixed upon the spot for their camp. Toward one end theisland was split in two, and an indentation ran some distance up intoit. Here a clear spot was found some three or four feet above thelevel of the water. It was completely hidden by thick bushes from thesight of anyone approaching by water. There the canoe was turnedover, and the girls, who were both suffering from the intense cold, were wrapped up in blankets and placed under its shelter. The campwas at the lower end of the island and would, therefore, be entirelyhidden from view of Indians gathered upon the shore. In such asnowstorm light would be invisible at a very short distance, andPeter did not hesitate to light a fire in front of the canoe. 

For three hours the snow continued to fall. The fire had beensheltered by blankets stretched at some distance above it. Longbefore the snow ceased it had sunk down to a pile of red embers. Asmall tent had now been formed of blankets for the use of the girls;brushwood had been heaped over this, and upon the brushwood snow hadbeen thrown, the whole making a shelter which would be warm andcomfortable in the bitterest weather. A pile of hot embers was placedin this little tent until it was thoroughly heated; blankets werethen spread, and the girls were asked to leave the shelter of thecanoe and take their place there. 

The canoe itself was now raised on four sticks three feet from theground; bushes were laid round it and snow piled on, thus forming thewalls of which the canoe was the roof. All this was finished longbefore the snow had ceased falling, and this added a smooth whitesurface all over, so that, to a casual eye, both tent and hut lookedlike two natural ridges of the ground. They were a cheerful partywhich assembled in the little hut. The remainder of the embers of thefire had been brought in, and, intense as was the cold outside, itwas warm and comfortable within. Tea was made and pipes filled, andthey chatted some time before going to sleep. 

Duncan Cameron was like a man transfigured. His joy and thankfulnessfor the recovery of his daughter were unbounded. Harold's pleasure, too, at the rescue of his cousin was very great, and the others wereall gratified at the success of their expedition. It was true thatthe Indians had as yet gained no scalps, but Harold had promised thembefore starting that, should the expedition be successful, theyshould be handsomely rewarded. 

"We mustn't reckon as we are safe yet, " Peter said in answer to oneof Harold's remarks. "The redskins aint going to let us slip throughtheir fingers so easy as all that. They've lost our trail and havenothing but their senses to guide 'em, but an Injun's senses ainteasily deceived in these woods. Ef this snow begins again and keepson for two or three days they may be puzzled; but ef it stops they'llcast a circle round their camp at a distance beyond where we couldhave got before the snow ceased, and ef they find no new trailsthey'll know that we must be within that circle. Then, as to theboats, when they find as we don't come down to the two as they'vediscovered, and that we've not made off by land, they'll guess asthere was another canoe hidden somewhere, and they'll sarch high andlow for it. Waal, they won't find it; and then they'll suppose thatwe may have taken to the ice, and they'll sarch that. Either they'llgit to open water or to the other side. Ef there's open wateranywhere within a few miles they may conclude that we've carried acanoe, launched it there, and made off. In that case, when they'vesarched everywhere, they may give it up. Ef there aint no such openwater, they'll sarch till they find us. It aint likely that thisisland will escape 'em. With nine good rifles here we can hold theplace against the hull tribe, and as they'd show up against the snow, they can no more attack by night than by day. "

"I don't think our food will hold out beyond seven or eight days, "Harold said. 

"Jest about that, " Peter answered; "but we can cut a hole in the iceand fish, and can hold out that way, if need be, for weeks. The wustof it is that the ice aint likely to break up now until the spring. Ireckon our only chance is to wait till we git another big snowstormand then to make off. The. Snow will cover our trail as fast as wemake it, and, once across to the other shore, we may git away fromthe varmints. But I don't disguise from you, Harold, that we're in avery awk'ard trouble, and that it 'll need all the craft of thechief, here, and all the experience of Pearson and me to get us outof it. "

"The guid God has been vera merciful to us sae far, " Duncan Cameronsaid; "he will surely protect us to the end. Had he na sent the snowjust when he did, the savages could hae followed our trail at once;it was a miracle wrought in our favor. He has aided us to rescue thetwa bairns frae the hands of the Indians, and we may surely trust inhis protection to the end. My daughter and her friend hae, I am verysure, before lying down to sleep, entreated his protection. Let us a'do the same. "

And the old soldier, taking off his cap, prayed aloud to God to heedand protect them. 

Harold and the frontiersmen also removed their caps and joined in theprayer, and the Senecas looked on, silent and reverent, at an act ofworship which was rare among their white companions. 

As Peter was of opinion that there was no chance whatever of anysearch on the part of the Indians that night, and therefore there wasno need to set a watch, the whole party wrapped themselves up intheir blankets and were soon asleep. 

When Harold woke next morning it was broad daylight. The Senecas hadalready been out and had brought news that a strong party of Indianscould be seen moving along the edge of the forest, evidentlysearching for a canoe. One of the Indians was placed on watch, andtwo or three hours later he reported that the Indians were nowentirely out of sight and were, when last seen, scouting along theedge of the forest. 

"Now, " Peter said, "the sooner we git another snowstorm the better. Ef we'd been alone we could have pushed on last night, but the galswas exhausted and would soon have died of the cold. Now, with a freshstart they'd do. Ef we can't cross the lake I calculate that we'reabout thirty mile from a p'int on the north shore below the falls ofSte. Marie, and we could land there and strike across through thewoods for the settlement. It'd be a terrible long journey round thenorth of Huron, but we must try it ef we can't get across. "

"But we could go off by night, surely, " Harold said, "even if thereis no fresh snow. "

"We could do that, " Peter replied; "no doubt of it. But ef they wereto find our track the next day, ay, or within three days, they'dfollow us and overtake us afore we got to the settlements. Ef we wasalone, it'd be one thing; but with the gals it'd be anotheraltogether. No, we must stop here till a snowstorm comes, even if wehave to stop for a month. There's no saying how soon some of themInjuns may be loafing round, and we daren't leave a trail for 'em totake up. "

They had scarcely ceased speaking when a low call from the Indianplaced on watch summoned the chief to his side. A minute later thelatter rejoined the group below and said a few words to Peter. 

"Jest as I thought!" the latter grumbled, rising with his rifleacross his arm. "Here are some of the varmints coming out this 'ereway. Likely enough it's a party of young braves jest scouting abouton their own account, to try and get honor by discovering us whentheir elders have failed. It would have been better for them to havestopped at home. "

The party now crept up to the top of the rock, keeping carefullybelow its crest. 

"Ef you show as much as a hair above the top line, " Peter said, "they'll see you, sartin. "

"Would it not be well, " Harold asked, "for one of us to show himself?There is no possibility of further concealment, and if they go offwithout any of them being killed the others might be less bitteragainst us than they would if they had lost some of their tribe. "

Peter laughed scornfully. 

"Ye haven't had much to do with Injuns, lad, but I should havethought you'd have had better sense nor that. Haven't these Injunsbeen a-murdering and a-slaying along the frontier all the summer, falling on defenseless women and children? Marcy and pity aint intheir natur, and, fight or no fight, our scalps will dry in theirwigwams if they get us into their power. They know that we can shootand mean to, and that 'll make 'em careful of attacking us, and everyhour is important. Now, " he said to the others, "each of you cover aman and fire straight through your sights when I gives the word. There's others watching 'em, you may be sure, and ef the whole fivego down together, it'll make 'em think twice afore they attack usagain. "

Peering between some loose rocks, so that he could see withoutexposing his head above the line, Harold watched the five Indiansapproaching. They had evidently some doubts as to the wisdom of thecourse they were pursuing, and were well aware that they ran aterrible risk standing there in the open before the rifles of thoseconcealed, should the fugitives be really there. Nevertheless, thehope of gaining distinction and the fear of ridicule from thosewatching them on shore, should they turn back with their missionunaccomplished, inspired them with resolution. When within threehundred yards of the island they halted for a long time. They stoodgazing fixedly; but, although no signs of life could be perceived, they were too well versed in Indian warfare to gain any confidencefrom the apparent stillness. Throwing themselves flat on the snow andfollowing each other in single line, by which means their bodies werenearly concealed from sight in the track which their leader madethrough the light, yielding snow, they made a complete circuit of theisland. They paused for some time opposite the little forked entrancein which the camp was situated, but apparently saw nothing, for theykept round until they completed the circuit. 

When they reached the point from which they had started there was, apparently, a short consultation among them. Then they continuedtheir course in the track that they had before made until theyreached a spot facing the camp. Then they changed order, and, stillprone in the snow, advanced abreast toward the island. 

"The varmints have guessed that, if we are here, this is the placewhere we'd be hid, " Peter whispered in Harold's ear. 

As the Indians made their circuit the party in the island had changedtheir position so as always to keep out of sight. They were now onthe top of the island, which was a sort of rough plateau. The girlshad been warned, when they left them, to remain perfectly quiet intheir shelter whatever noise they might hear. Peter and the Senecawatched the Indians through holes which they had made with theirramrods through a bank of snow. The others remained flat in theslight depression behind it. At the distance of one hundred and fiftyyards the Indians stopped. 

"The varmints see something!" Peter said. "Maybe they can make outthe two snow heaps through the bushes; maybe they can see some of ourfootsteps in the snow. They're going to fire!" he exclaimed. "Up, lads! They may send a bullet into the hut whar the gals is hid. "

In an instant the line of men sprang to their feet. The Indians, taken by surprise at the sudden appearance of a larger number ofenemies than they expected, fired a hasty volley and then sprang totheir feet and dashed toward the shore. But they were deadly rifleswhich covered them. Peter, Harold, and Pearson could be trusted notto miss even a rapidly moving object at that distance, and the menwere all good shots. Not in regular order, but as each covered hisman, the rifles were discharged. Four out of the five Indians fell, and an arm of the fifth dropped useless by his side; however, hestill kept on. The whites reloaded rapidly, and Harold was about tofire again when Pearson put his hand on his shoulder. 

"Don't fire! We've shown them that we can shoot straight. It's jestas well at present that they shouldn't know how far our rifles willcarry. "

The four Senecas dashed out across the snow and speedily returned, each with a scalp hanging at his belt. 

A loud yell of anger and lamentation had risen from the woodsskirting the shore as the Indians fell, but after this died away deepsilence reigned. 

"What will be their next move?" Cameron asked Peter, as they gatheredagain in their low hut, having placed one of the Indians on watch. 

"We'll hear nothing of 'em till nightfall, " Peter said. "Their firstmove, now they know as we're here, will be to send off to fetch upall the tribe who're in search of us. When it comes on dark they'llsend scouts outside of us on the ice to see as we don't escape--notthat they'd much mind ef we did, for they could track us through thesnow and come up with us whenever they chose. No, they may be surewe'll stay where we are. It may be they'll attack us to-night, maybenot. It'd be a thing more risksome than redskins often undertake tocross the snow under the fire of nine rifles. I aint no doubt they'dtry and starve us out, for they must know well enough that we canhave no great store of provisions. But they know as well as we dothat, if another snowstorm comes on, we might slip away from 'emwithout leaving a foot-mark behind. It's jest that thought as maymake 'em attack. "

"Well, we can beat them off, if they do, " Harold said confidently. 

"Waal, we may and we may not, " the scout answered. "Anyhow we cankill a grist of 'em afore they turn us out on this 'ere island. "

"That's sartin enough, " Pearson put in; "but they're a strong tribe, and ef they can harden their hearts and make a rush it's all up withus. I allow that it's contrary to their custom, but when they see noother way to do with, they may try. "

"I suppose if they do try a rush, " Harold said, "they will do itagainst this end of the island?"

"Yes, you may bet your money on that, " the scout answered. "In otherplaces the rock goes pretty nigh straight up from the water, but hereit's an easy landing. Being so close to 'em they're sure to know allabout it; but even if they didn't, the chap that got away would tell'em. I don't much expect an attack to-night--the bands won't be backyet. They'll have a grand palaver to-night, and there'll be a bigtalk afore they decide what is best to be done; so I think we're safefor to-night. To-morrow we'll set to work and build a shelter for thepretty ones up above, where they'll be safe from stray shots. Thenwe'll throw up a breastwork with loose rocks on the top of the sloperound this cove, so as to give it to 'em hot when they land. "

"You have plenty of powder?" Harold asked. 

"Dollops, " Peter replied; "more'n we could fire away if we wasbesieged here for a month. "

"Then you could spare me twenty pounds or so?"

"We could spare you a whole keg if you like; we've got three full. But what are you thinking of now, young un?"

"I was thinking, " Harold answered, "of forming a line of holes, saythree feet apart, in the ice across the mouth of the cove. If we wereto charge them with powder and lay a train between them, we could, when the first dozen or so have passed the line, fire the train andbreak up the ice. This would prevent the others following, and givethem such a bad scare that they would probably make off, and we couldeasily deal with those who had passed the line before we fired it. "

"That's a good idea of yours, lad. A fust-rate idea. The ice must bea foot thick by this time, and ef you put in your charges eightinches and tamp 'em well down you'll shiver the ice for a long wayround. The idea is a fust-rate one. "

Pearson and Cameron assisted in the work, and the Indians, when Peterhad explained the plan to them, gave deep gutteral exclamations ofsurprise and approval. The process of blasting was one wholly unknownto them. 

"I will mak' the holes, " Cameron said. "I hae seen a deal of blastingwhen I was in the army. I can heat the end of a ramrod in a fire andhammer it into the shape of a borer. "

"A better way than that, Cameron, " Harold said, "will be to heat theend of a ramrod white-hot. You will melt holes in the ice in half thetime it would take you to bore them. That was what I was thinking ofdoing. "

"Right you are, lad!" Pearson said. "Let's set about it at once. "

A large fire was now lighted outside the hut, for there was no longerany occasion for secrecy. The ends of three or four of the ramrodswere placed in the fire, and two lines of holes were bored in the iceacross the mouth of the little cove. These lines were twelve feetapart, and they calculated that the ice between them would becompletely broken up, even if the fractures did not extend a good waybeyond the lines. The holes were of rather larger diameter than theinterior of a gun barrel. It was found that the ice was about fifteeninches thick, and the holes were taken down ten inches. Three or fourcharges of powder were placed in each; a stick of a quarter of aninch in diameter was then placed in each hole, and pounded ice wasrammed tightly in around it until the holes were filled up, a fewdrops of water being poured in on the top, so as to freeze the wholeinto a solid mass. There was no fear of the powder being wetted, forthe frost was intense. Then the sticks were withdrawn and the holesleft filled with powder. With the heated ramrods little troughs weresunk half an inch deep, connecting the tops of the holes; lines ofpowder were placed in these trenches; narrow strips of skin were laidover them, and the snow was then thrown on again. The two lines oftrenches were connected at the ends at the shore, so that they couldbe fired simultaneously. 

While the men were occupied with this work the girls had cooked somevenison steaks and made some cakes. 

It was just nightfall when they had finished, and all sat down andenjoyed a hearty meal. Peter and one of the Senecas undertook thewatch for half the night, when they were to be relieved by Pearsonand the chief. The early part of the night passed off quietly, but anhour before morning the party were aroused by the sharp crack of tworifles. Seizing their arms, all rushed out. 

"What is it, Pearson?"

"Two of their scouts, " Pearson answered, pointing to two dark bodieson the snow at a distance of about one hundred yards. "I suppose theywanted to see ef we was on the watch. We made 'em out almost as soonas they left the shore, but we let 'em come on until we was sartin ofour aim. There aint no more about as we can see, so ye can all turnin again for another hour or two. "

There was no fresh alarm before morning, and, when the sun rose, itshone over a wide expanse of snow, unbroken save where lay the bodiesof the two Indians--whose scalps already hung at the belt of theSeneca--and those of their four comrades who had fallen in the firstattack. 

The day passed quietly. Toward the afternoon two Indians were seenapproaching from the shore. They were unarmed and held their handsaloft as a sign of amity. Peter and Pearson at once laid down theirguns, left the island, and advanced to meet them. They were Indianchiefs of importance. 

"Why have my white brothers stolen in at night upon the village ofWar Eagle and slain his young men?"

"It is what you have been doing all last year, chief, " Pearson, whospoke the dialect better than Peter, replied. "But we injured no one. We didn't kill women and children, as your warriors have done in thewhite villages. We only came to take what you had stolen from us, andef your young men have been killed it's only because they tried toattack us. "

"The white men must see, " the chief said, "that they cannot get away. The water is hard, and their canoe will not swim in it. The snow isdeep, and the tender feet cannot walk through it. My warriors arevery numerous, and the white men cannot fight their way through them. The white settlements are very far away, and their friends cannotreach them; and it will be many months before the water softens, andlong before that the white men will have eaten their moccasins. "

"Waal, chief, " Pearson said, "we're in a tight hole, I grant you; butI'm far from allowing that we aint no chances left to us yet. What doyou propose? I suppose you've some proposition to make. "

"Let the white men leave behind them their guns and their powder andthe maidens they have taken from War Eagle's camp; then let them goin peace. They shall not be harmed. "

Pearson gave a short laugh. 

"War Eagle must think the white men are foolish. What's to preventthe red warriors from taking all our scalps when our arms are intheir hands?"

"The word of a great chief, " War Eagle said. "War Eagle never lies. "

"You may not lie, chief, " Pearson said bluntly, "but I've known manya treaty broken afore now. You and your people may not touch us, butthere's other redskins about, and I wouldn't give a beaver's skin forour sculps ef we were to take the back trail to the settlementswithout arms in our hands. Besides that, we've among us the father ofthe gal who was stole far away off from Lake Champlain, and arelative of hers whose parents you've killed down on the lake. Ef wewere to agree to give up our arms, it stands to reason it aint likelythey'd agree to give up the gals. No, no, chief; your terms aren'treasonable. But I tell ye what we will do; ef you'll give us yourword that neither you nor your tribe'll molest us in our retreatwe'll go back to the settlements, and 'll engage that, when we getback there, we'll send you nine of the best rifles money can buy, with plenty of powder and ball, and blankets and such like. "

The chief waved his hand in contemptuous refusal of the terms. 

"There are six of my young men's scalps at your girdles, and theirplaces are empty. War Eagle has spoken. "

"Very well, chief, " Pearson said. "Ef nothing but sculps will contentyou, to fighting it must come; but I warn you that your tribe'll losea good many more afore they get ours. "

So saying, without another word, they separated, each party makingtheir way back to their friends. 

"What on earth can he have proposed such terms as those for?" Haroldasked, when Pearson had related what had taken place between him andthe chief. "He must have known we should not accept them. "

"I expect, " Pearson said, "he wanted to see who we were and to judgewhat sort of spirit we had. It may be, too, that there was a partyamong the tribe who had no stomachs for the job of attacking thisplace, and so he was obliged to make a show of offering terms toplease 'em; but he never meant as they should be accepted. No, I takeit they'll wait a few days to see what hunger'll do. They must bepretty sure that we've not a very large supply of food. "

CHAPTER XVI. 

THE GREAT STORM. 

"Let us overhaul our packages, " Harold said, "and see what provisionswe have left. It would be as well to know how we stand. "

It was found that they had a sufficient supply of flour to last, withcare, for a fortnight. The meal was nearly exhausted; of tea they hadan abundance; the sugar was nearly out, and they had three bottles ofspirits. 

"Could we not make the flour last more than the fourteen days byputting ourselves on half rations?" Harold asked. 

"We might do that, " Peter said, "but I tell you the rations would besmall even for fourteen days. We've calkilated according to how muchwe eat when we've plenty of meat, but without meat it'd be only astarvation ration to each. Fortunately we've fish-hooks and lines, and by making holes in the ice we can get as many fish as we like. Waal, we can live on them alone, if need be, and an ounce or two offlour, made into cakes, will be enough to go with 'em. That way theflour would last us pretty nigh two months. I don't say that, if thewust comes to the wust, we might not hold on right to the spring onfish. The lake's full of 'em, and some of 'em have so much oil in 'emthat they're nigh as good as meat. "

"Do you think, Peter, that if the Indians make one great attack andare beaten off they will try again?"

"No one can say, " Peter answered. "Injun natur' can't never becalkilated on. I should say if they got a thundering beating theyaint likely to try again; but there's never no saying. "

"The sooner they attack and get it o'er the better, " Cameron said. "Ihae na slept a wink the last twa nights. If I doze off for a moment Iwake up, thinking I hear their yells. I am as ready to fight as onyo' you when the time comes, but the thought o' my daughter, here, makes me nervous and anxious. What do you say, Jake?"

"It all de same to Jake, Massa Cameron. Jake sleeps bery sound, buthe no like de tought ob eating nothing but fish for five or sixmonths. Jake neber bery fond ob fish. "

"You'll like it well enough when you get used to it, Jake, " Pearsonsaid. "It's not bad eating on a pinch, only you want to eat a sightof it to satisfy you. Well, let's see how the fish'll bite. "

Four holes were cut in the ice at a short distance apart. The hookswere attached to strong lines and baited with deer's flesh, and soonthe fishing began. The girls took great interest in the proceeding. Nelly was an adept at the sport, having generally caught the fish forthe consumption of the household at home. She took charge of one ofthe lines, Harold of another, while Jake and one of the Senecassquatted themselves by the other holes. There had been somediscussion as to whether the fishing should take place on the side ofthe island facing the shore or behind the rocks, but the former wasdecided upon. This was done because all were anxious that theexpected attack should take place as soon as possible, and the eventwas likely to be hastened when the Indians saw that they wereprovided with lines and were thus able to procure food for aconsiderable time. 

It was soon manifest that, if they could live upon fish, they needfeel no uneasiness as to its supply. Scarcely had the lines been letdown than fish were fast to them. Harold and the other men soon hadtrout, from three to six pounds, lying on the ice beside them, butNelly was obliged to call Pearson to her assistance, and the fish, when brought to the surface, was found to be over twenty pounds inweight. An hour's fishing procured them a sufficient supply for aweek's consumption. There was no fear as to the fish keeping, for ina very short time after being drawn from the water they were frozenstiff and hard. They were hung up to some boughs near the huts, andthe party were glad enough to get into shelter again, for the coldwas intense. 

As before, the early part of the night passed quietly; but towardmorning Peter, who was on watch, ran down and awakened the others. 

"Get your shooting-irons and hurry up, " he said. "The varmints arecoming this time in arnest. "

In a minute everyone was at the post assigned to him. A number ofdark figures could be seen coming over the ice. 

"There's nigh two hundred of 'em, " Peter said. "War Eagle has broughtthe whole strength of his tribe. "

Contrary to their usual practice the Indians did not attempt to crawlup to the place they were about to attack, but advanced at a runacross the ice. The defenders lost not a moment in opening fire, forsome of their rifles would carry as far as the shore. 

"Shoot steady, " Peter said. "Don't throw away a shot. "

Each man loaded and fired as quickly as he could, taking a steadyaim, and the dark figures which dotted the ice behind the advancingIndians showed that the fire was an effectual one. The Indians didnot return a shot. Their chief had, no doubt, impressed upon them theuselessness of firing against men lying in shelter, and had urgedthem to hurry at the top of their speed to the island and crush thewhites in a hand-to-hand fight. 

It was but three or four minutes from the time the first shot wasfired before they were close to the island. They made, as Peter hadexpected, toward the little cove, which was indeed the only place atwhich a landing could well be effected. Harold ran down and hidhimself in a bush at the spot where the train terminated, carryingwith him a glowing brand from the fire. 

"War Eagle means to have our sculps this time, " Peter said toPearson. "I never seed an uglier rush. White men couldn't have donebetter. "

The Indians had run in scattered order across the ice, but theyclosed up as they neared the cove. As they rushed toward it four fellbeneath the shots of half the defenders, and another four a fewseconds later from a volley by the other section. 

In a wonderfully short time the first were ready again, and theIndians wavered at the slaughter and opened fire upon the breastwork, behind which the defenders were crouching. Those behind pressed on, and, with terrific yells, the mass of Indians bounded forward. 

Harold had remained inactive, crouching behind the bush. He saw thehead of the dark mass rush past him and then applied the brand to thetrain. 

There was a tremendous explosion. Yells and screams rent the air, andin an instant a dark line of water, twenty feet wide, stretchedacross the mouth of the cove. 

In this were pieces of floating ice and numbers of Indians strugglingand yelling. Some made only a faint struggle before they sank, whileothers struck out for the side furthest from the island. 

The main body of the Indians, appalled by the explosion, checkedthemselves in their course and at once took to flight; some, unableto check their impetus, fell into the water upon the wounded wretcheswho were struggling there. Those who had crossed stood irresolute, and then, turning, leaped into the water. As they struggled to getout on the opposite side the defenders maintained a deadly fire uponthem, but, in two or three minutes, the last survivor had scrambledout, and all were in full flight toward the shore. 

"I think we've seen the last of the attacks, " Peter said, as theycame down from their breastwork and joined Harold in the cove. "Thatwas a first-rate notion of yours, lad. Ef it hadn't been for that weshould have been rubbed out, sure enough; another minute and we'dhave gone down. They were in arnest and no mistake; they'd got steamup and was determined to finish with us at once, whatever it cost'em. "

The instant the attack had ceased Cameron had hastened to the hutwhere the girls were lying, to assure them that all danger was overand that the Indians were entirely defeated. In an hour a fresh skimof ice had formed across the streak of water, but, as through itsclear surface many of the bodies of the Indians could be seen, themen threw snow over it, to spare the girls the unpleasantness of sucha sight every time they went out from the cove. The bodies of all theIndians who had fallen near the island were also covered with snow. Those nearer the shore were carried off by the Iroquois in theirretreat. 

"I suppose, Peter, " Harold said as they sat round the fire thatevening, "you have been in quite as awkward scrapes as this beforeand have got out all right?"

"Why, this business aint nothing to that affair we had by LakeChamplain. That were as bad a business, when we was surrounded inthat log hut, as ever I went through--and I've been through a goodmany. Pearson and me nigh got our har raised more nor once in thatbusiness of Pontiac's. He were a great chief and managed to get upthe biggest confederation agin us that's ever been known. It werewell for us that that business didn't begin a few years earlier whenwe was fighting the French; but you see, so long as we and they wasat war the Indians hoped as we might pretty well exterminate eachother, and then they intended to come in and finish off whoever gotthe best of it. Waal, the English they drove the French back andfinally a treaty was made in Europe by which the French agreed toclear out. 

"It was jest about this time as Pontiac worked upon the tribes to layaside their own quarrels and jine the French in fighting agin us. Hegot the Senecas, and the Delawares, and the Shawnees, the Wyandots, and a lot of other tribes from the lakes and the hull country betweenthe Niagara River and the Mississippi. 

"Jack Pearson and me, we happened to be with the Miamis when thebloody belt which Pontiac were sending round as a signal for wararrived at the fort there. Jack and me knew the redskins pretty well, and saw by their manner as something unusual had happened. I went tothe commandant of the fort and told him as much. He didn't think muchof my news. The soldier chaps always despises the redskins till theysee 'em come yelling along with their tomahawks, and then as often asnot it's jest the other way. Howsumdever, he agreed at last to payany amount of trade goods I might promise to the Miamis if the newsturned out worth finding out. I discovered that a great palaver wasto be held that evening at the chief's village, which was a mile awayfrom the fort. 

"I'd seen a good deal of the Miamis and had fought with 'em againstthe Shawnees, so I could do as much with 'em as most. Off Pearson andI goes to the chief; and I says to him, 'Look ye here, chief, I'vegood reasons to believe you've got a message from Pontiac and that itmeans trouble. Now don't you go and let yourself be led away by him. I've heard rumors that he's getting up a great confederation agin theEnglish. But I tell you, chief, if all the redskins on this continentwas to jine together, they couldn't do nothing agin the English. Idon't say as you mightn't wipe out a number of little border forts, for no doubt you might; but what would come of it? England would sendout as many men as there are leaves in the forest, who would scorchup the redskin nations as a fire on the prairie scorches up thegrass. I tell yer, chief, no good can come on it. Don't build yerhopes on the French; they've acknowledged that they're beaten and areall going out of the country. It'd be best for you and your people tostick to the English. They can reward their friends handsomely, andef you jine with Pontiac, sooner or later trouble and ruin will comeupon you. Now I can promise you, in the name of the officer of thefort, a good English rifle for yerself and fifty guns for your bravesand ten bales of blankets ef yer'll make a clean breast of it, andfirst tell us what deviltry Pontiac is up to and next jine usfreely--or anyway hold aloof altogether from this conspiracy till yersee how things is going. '

"Waal, the chief he thought the matter over and said he'd do his bestat the palaver that night, but till that was over, and he knew whatthe council decided on, he couldn't tell me what the message was. Iwas pretty well satisfied, for Prairie Dog were a great chief in histribe, and I felt pretty sartin he'd git the council to go the way hewanted. I told him I'd be at the fort and that the governor wouldexpect a message after the council was over. 

"It was past midnight when the chief came with four of his braves. Hetold us that the tribe had received a bloody belt from Pontiac and amessage that the Mingoes and Delawares, the Wyandots and Shawneeswere going to dig up the hatchet against the whites, and calling uponhim and his people to massacre the garrison of the fort and thenmarch to jine Pontiac, who was about to fall upon Detroit and FortPitt. They were directed to send the belt on to the tribes on theWabash, but they loved the English and were determined to take nopart against them; so they delivered the belt to their friend thewhite commander, and hoped that he'd tell the great king in Englandthat the Miamis were faithful to him. The governor highly applaudedtheir conduct and said he'd send the news to the English governor atNew York, and at once ordered the presents which I promised to bedelivered to the chief for himself and his braves. When they'd gonehe said:

"'You were right, Peter. This news is important indeed, and it'sclear that a terrible storm's about to bust upon the frontier. Whether the Miamis will keep true is doubtful; but now I'm on myguard they'll find it difficult to take the fort. But the great thingis to carry the news of what's happened to Detroit, to put them ontheir guard. Will you and Pearson start at once?'

"In course we agreed, though it was clear that the job was a risksomeone, for it wouldn't be no easy matter to journey through the woodswith the hull redskin tribes on the war-path. 

"The commander wanted me to carry the belt with me, but I said, 'Imight jest as well carry my death warrant to the first redskins as Icome across. ' Major Gladwin, who commanded at Detroit, knew me, and Ididn't need to carry any proof of my story. So, afore the Miamis hadbeen gone half an hour, Jack and me took the trail for Detroit. Wehad got a canoe hid on the lake a few miles away, and we was soon onboard. The next morning we seed a hull fleet of canoes coming downthe lake. We might have made a race with 'em, but being fully mannedthe chances was as they'd have cut us off, and seeing that at presentwar had not been declared, we judged it best to seem as if we weren'tafeared. So we paddles up to 'em and found as they were a lot ofWyandots whose hunting-grounds lay up by Lake Superior. In course Ididn't ask no questions as to whar they was going, but jest mentionedas we was on our way down to Detroit. 'We're going that way, too, 'the chief said, 'and 'll be glad to have our white brothers with us. 'So we paddled along together until, about noon, they landed. Nothingwas said to us as how we were prisoners, but we could see as how wewas jest as much captives as ef we'd been tied with buckskin ropes. 

"Jack and me talked it over and agreed as it was no manner o' usetrying to make our escape, but that as long as they chose to treat usas guests we'd best seem perfectly contented and make no show ofconsidering as they was on the war-path; although, seeing as they hadno women or children with 'em, a baby could have known as they wereup to no good. 

"The next morning they started again at daybreak, and after paddlingsome hours landed and hid away their canoes and started on foot. Nothing was said to us, but we saw as we was expected to do as theydid. We went on till we was within ten mile of Detroit and then wehalted. I thought it were best to find out exactly how we stood, soJack and I goes up to the chief and says that as we was near Detroitwe would jest say good-by to him and tramp in. 

"'Why should my white brothers hurry?' he said. 'It is not good forthem to go on alone, for the woods are very full of Indians. ' 'But, 'I said, 'the hatchet's buried between the whites and the redskins, sothere's no danger in the woods. ' The chief waved his hand. 'My whitebrothers have joined the Wyandots, and they will tarry with themuntil they go into Detroit. There are many redskins there, and therewill be a grand palaver. The Wyandots will be present. '

"Jack and me made no signs of being dissatisfied, but the positionweren't a pleasant one, I can tell you. Here was the redskinsa-clustering like bees around Detroit, ready to fall upon thegarrison and massacre 'em, and we, who was the only men as knew ofthe danger, was prisoners among the redskins. It was sartin, too, that though they mightn't take our lives till they had attacked thegarrison, they was only keeping us for the pleasure of torturing usquietly arterward. The situation was plain enough; the question was, what were to be done? There was about sixty of the varmints around ussitting by their fires and looking as ef they didn't even know as wewas there, but we knew as sharp eyes was watching us and that, aforewe'd gone five yards, the hull lot would be on our track. 

"Jack and me didn't say much to each other, for we knew how closelywe was watched and didn't want 'em to think as we was planning ourescape, so after a few words we sat down by one of the fires till itgot time to lie down for the night; but we had both been a-thinking. We saw, when we lay down, that the Injuns lay pretty well around us, while two on 'em, with their rifles ready to hand, sat down by a fireclose by and threw on some logs, as if they intended to watch allnight. 

"It was a goodish-size clearing as they'd chose for a camping-ground, and we should have had to run some distance afore we got to theshelter of the trees. The moon too was up, and it were well-nigh aslight as day, and anxious as we was to git away, we agreed that therewere no chance of sliding off, but that it'd be better to wait tillnext day. 

"When we woke our guns was gone. We complained to the chief, who saidcoldly that his young men would carry the guns and give 'em back tous when we got to Detroit. It were no use saying more, for he mightat any moment have ordered us to be bound, and it were better to keepthe use of our legs as long as we could. 

"For two days we stayed there, not seeing the shadow of a chance ofgitting away. Several redskin runners come in and spoke to the chief, and we got more and more anxious to be off. We was still allowed towalk about, provided we didn't go near the edge of the clearing;whenever we went that way two Injuns, who kept guard by turns overus, shouted to us to go no furder. 

"The third morning, after a runner had come in, the chief gave theword for a move and we set out. We saw they wasn't taking the directline to Detroit, although still going in that direction, and aftertwo hours' marching through the woods we got down on to the DetroitRiver. Here was a big encampment, and some three or four hundredShawnees and Delawares was gathered here. A chief come up to us as weentered the open. He gave an order to the Wyandots, and in a minutewe was bound hand and foot, carried to a small wigwam, and chuckeddown inside like two logs of wood. 

"After a little talk Jack and I agreed as after all we had a betterchance of escaping now than when we was watched by a hull tribe, andwe concluded that there weren't no time to be lost. The Wyandots hadno doubt been brought up in readiness to strike the blow, and even ifwe'd known nothing about the belt we'd have been, sure that mischiefwas intended when these three bands of red varmints had gathered soclose to the fort. It was sartin we couldn't do nothing till night, but we both strained our cords as much as possible to get 'em tostretch a bit and give us a better chance of slipping out of 'em. Noone come near us for some time, and as we could hear the sound ofvoices we guessed that a great council was taking place, and weagreed at once to loosen the knots, so as to be in readiness forwork, as like enough they'd put a sentry over us at night. 

"It was a risky thing to try, for we might be disturbed at anyminute. Still we thought it were our only chance, so Jack set to workwith his teeth at my knots and in a quarter of an hour had loosenedthem; then I undone his. We unbound our thongs and then fastened 'emup again so that to the eye they looked jest the same as before butreally with a jerk they'd fall off. 

"I must teach you how to do that, Harold, some time; ye may find itof use. The knots was tied up as tightly as before, and it would haveneeded a close examination to see that we was not tied as tight asever. Not a word was spoken and, we was as quiet as mice, for wecould hear two redskins talking outside. You may guess we was prettyslick about it; and I don't know as ever I felt so thankful as whenwe laid ourselves down again, jest as we had been throwed, withoutthe slit in the tent having opened and a red face peered in. 

"A quarter of an hour later a redskin come in and looked at us. Seeing, as it seemed to him, as we hadn't moved, he went out again. Jest before nightfall two on 'em came in together, rolled us over, and looked at the knots; they found as these was all right; then onesat down jest in the door of the tent and the other took his placeoutside. We waited some hours. 

"At last the fires burned low and the camp got quiet. We knew it waswell-nigh hopeless to wait for 'em all to be asleep, for redskinnatur' is a restless one, and especially when there's anything onhand they'll turn out two or three times in the night to smoke theirpipes by the fires, and they'd be the more restless since, as we'dseen, there was only four or five wigwams and all would be sleepingon the ground. At last I thought the time were come and gave Jack anudge, and we both sat up. 

"It were a ticklish moment, young un, I can tell ye, for we knew thatit were scarce possible to get off without the alarm being raised. Efthe wigwam had stood close to the edge of the forest it would havebeen compar'tively easy, for once among the trees we might have hopedto have outrun 'em, though the moon was so pesky bright; butunfortunately it was built not far from the river, and we should haveto cross the hull clearing to gain the woods. The chances weren'tgood, I can tell you, but it was clear as we had to try 'em. We hadpurposely moved about pretty often, so that our movements would notattract the attention of the Injun now. It didn't take a minute toslip out of the cords, which, tight as they looked, really were notfastened at all, there being two loose double ends between our armsand our bodies. We could see the outside sentry through the opendoor, and we waited till he turned his back and looked out on theriver. Then suddenly I gripped the redskin sitting at the entrance bythe neck with both my hands, pretty tight, as you may reckon, andJack ketched his knife from his belt and buried it in his body. 

"That was soon over, and not a sound made as would have startled amouse. Then, standing up, I made a spring on to the sentry, whileJack used his knife as before. We let him drop softly down andprepared to bolt, when of a sudden the war-whoop sounded not twentyfeet away. One of the redskins, finding the ground hard, I suppose, was strolling up to speak to the sentry when he saw us tackle him. For a moment he were too much surprised to holler, but when he did hegave a yell as brought the hull tribe to their feet. Jack had takenup the sentry's rifle. 

"'Ye'd better have held yer tongue, ' he said as he leveled on theredskin, and before the whoop was out of his lips the bullet hit himand he went down like a log. It didn't need to look round to see asthere was no chance of getting to the trees, for two hundred redskinswas between us and them. 'We must take to the river, Jack, ' I said. It were but thirty yards away. I expected every moment, as we run, tohear the rifle bullets whistle round us, but I guess Pontiac hadgiven orders that no gun was to be fired lest it might be heard atthe fort. Anyhow, not a shot was fired and we got down safe to thebank. "

CHAPTER XVII. 

THE SCOUT'S STORY. 

"Luckily enough there was a canoe lying close at our feet. 'Shove itout, Jack, ' says I, 'and then keep along the bank. ' We gave it ashove with all our strength and sent it dancing out into the river. Then we dived in and swum down close under the bank. There was bushesgrowing all along, and we came up each time under 'em. The redskinswas some little distance behind us as we reached the river, and incourse thought we had throwed ourselves flat in the canoe. In aminute or two they got another and paddled off to it, and we soonheard the shout they raised when they found it was empty. By thistime we was a hundred yards below the spot where we had taken to thewater, and knowing as they would be off along the bank and would findus in no time, we scrambled straight up and made for the trees. 

"We was within fifty yards of the edge of the forest, and none of theredskins was near us, as the hull body Had clustered down at the spotwhere we had jumped in. We hadn't fairly set foot on the bank aforethey saw us and, with a whoop--which sometimes wakes me even now inmy sleep and makes me sit up with the sweat on my forehead--theystarted. I could run faster then than I can now, and ye may guess Iwent my best. We plunged into the trees and went as hard as we couldfoot it, the redskins being fifty or sixty yards behind. 

"Our hope was to find a place with a thickish underwood. It wasdarker a deal under the trees than in the clearing, still it was notdark enough to hide us from redskin eyes. We run straight, for weknew they could see us, and arter about four hundred yards we comeupon a place where the undergrowth grew thick. Here we began to dodge'em, turning now one way and now another, keeping always low in thebushes. They had lost us by sight now, but there was so many of 'emthat we pretty nigh despaired of getting through. Some of 'em hadtried to follow us, but the best part had run straight on for a bit, and then, when sure they had headed us, scattered right and left, sothat they were ahead of us now as well as on our traces, and we couldhear 'em shouting all round us, so we did the only thing there was tobe done and made the best of our way back to the clearing, keepinglow and taking good care not to cross any patch where the moonlightthrough the trees fell on the ground. 

"It were lucky for us that it was a camp of braves. Had it been anordinary redskin encampment there would have been squaws, and boys, and wuss still, dogs, who would have seed us the moment we got back;but being all braves on the war-path the hull gang had started arterus, and not a soul had remained in the clearing. We did not restthere long, you may be sure, but made straight down to the water. There we picked out a canoe, crossed the river, and got into theshade of the trees the other side. Then we kept along down it till wegot close to the fort of Detroit. 

"We could see a good many smoldering fires out afore it, and guessedthat a strong body of redskins, pretending to be friends, had campedthere. We made round 'em and reached the gate of the fort safe. Thesentries wouldn't let us in, but when a sergeant was fetched itturned out as he knew us, seeing that we had been scouting out fromthar in the summer. Pretty thankful we was when the gate closed arterus. Our news would keep, so we waited till morning afore we saw themajor, and then told him the whole history of the matter, and howPontiac had raised all the tribes east of the Mississippi against us. 

"We found that Pontiac had been into the camp with fifty of hiswarriors three days afore, professing great friendship, and had saidthat in two or three days he would call again and pay a formal visit. 

"Detroit then was but a trading post, defended by a stockade twentyfeet high and twelve hundred yards in circumference. About fiftyhouses of traders and storekeepers stood within it. The garrison wascomposed of 120 men of the Eighteenth Regiment and 8 officers. Theyhad three guns--two six-pounders, and a three-pounder--and threemortars, but their carriages was so old and rotten that they was ofno real service. Two vessels, mounting some small guns, lay in theriver off the fort. The governor was a good soldier, but he wasnaturally startled at hearing that there was something like athousand redskins in the woods round; but he said that now he hadwarning he was not afraid of 'em. A messenger was sent off in a canoeto carry the tidings east and to ask for re-enforcements, and thetraders was all told to get their arms ready. 

"At eight o'clock in the morning Pontiac was seen a-coming with threehundred warriors. There had been no declaration of war, and theredskins was supposed to be friendly, so the major didn't like to bethe first to commence hostilities, as folks who knew nothing of itmight likely enough have raised an outcry about massacring the poorInjuns. Howsumever, he called all the troops under arms and disposed'em behind the houses. The traders, too, with their rifles, weredrawn up ready. The gates was opened when Pontiac arrived, and he andhis warriors entered. They had left their rifles behind them, as theypretended that their mission was a peaceful one, but they had all gottheir tomahawks and knives under their blankets. They advanced in abody toward where Major Gladwin and his officers was standing infront of his quarters. 

"Jack and me and two or three scouts who happened to be in the fortstood just behind, careless like, with our rifles, so that, in caseof any sudden attack, we could keep them back for a moment or two. Inoticed that Pontiac carried in his hand a wampum belt. I noticed itbecause it was green on one side and white on the other, and itturned out arterward that when he twisted that belt with two hands itwas to be the signal for an attack. 

"Pontiac spoke soft for a time. He was a fine redskin; that can't bedenied. He was a Catawba by birth, but had been adopted into thetribe of Ottawas and had risen to be their chief. He were a greatbrave and one of the best speakers I ever heard. He was a wise chief, as you may guess by the way he got all the tribes to lay aside theirprivate quarrels and make common cause against us. I watched himclose. He kept his eyes on the major and spoke as cool and as calm asif he had nothing on his mind; but I could see the warrior glancingabout, wondering, no doubt, what had become of the soldiers. Presently the chief changed his tone and began to pretend as he wasin a rage at some grievance or other. 

"The major jest put his whistle to his lips, and in a moment frombehind the houses the soldiers and traders marched out, rifle inhand. You never saw a more disgusted crew than them redskins. I'll doPontiac justice to say that he never so much as moved, but jest wenton talking as if he hadn't noticed the troops at all. The majoranswered him in the same way, and after half an hour's talk theredskins went out again without so much as a knife having been shown. Major Gladwin gave Jack and me papers testifying as how we had savedDetroit from destruction, and sent an account of it to GovernorAmherst, and to this day Jack and me draws special pensions for that'ere business, besides what we earned as British scouts. "

"That was an adventure, Peter!" Harold said. "They did not takeDetroit after all, did they?" "No; we beat 'em off handsome whenthey tried it. Then they laid siege to Fort Pitt and tried very hardthere, too, but the place held out till some troops who had come upmarched out from here and raised the siege. At some of the littleplaces they succeeded. Lots of settlers was massacred. At FortSandusky Ensign Paulli and the garrison was massacred by a party ofHurons and Ottawas who come in as friends. This was on the same dayas they had intended to do for us at Detroit. 

"At St. Joseph's an English ensign with fourteen soldiers was killedby the Pottawatomies, but nowhere did Pontiac obtain any realsuccesses. The French in Illinois were preparing to leave, and hecouldn't git no assistance from them. After the siege of Fort Pittwas raised peace was patched up again. Pontiac's confederacy, findingas they hadn't got none of the successes he promised 'em, wasbeginning to break up, and the English saw no chance of doing anygood by hunting the redskins among the forests, so both parties waswilling for peace. 

"Pontiac never gave any more trouble, and some years arterward, coming into one of the towns, he was killed by an Injun who had aprivate grudge agin' him. And now I'm longing for a quiet pipe, andyou'd better turn in. There's no saying whether we'll have a quietnight of it". 

A fortnight passed without further incident. Then the sky becameovercast, and Peter and the Indians agreed that snow would soon fall. All hands were at once set to work to make up their stores intopackages. The deerskins and blankets were tied in bundles; besidesthese there were only two kegs of powder and about two hundred poundsof frozen fish. 

Harold was in high glee at the thought that their imprisonment was tocome to an end, although there was no doubt that the attempt would bea hazardous one, as the backwoodsmen were sure that the instant thesnow began to fall the Indians would be out in great numbers roundthe island, to prevent the defenders taking advantage of the storm. 

Several times Harold observed the two backwoodsmen talking with theSeneca chief and looking at the sky, and he thought that theircountenances expressed some anxiety. 

"What is it, Peter?" he asked at length. "Don't you think we shallhave a snowstorm?"

"We may have snow, " Peter said, "but I think it's more than asnowstorm that's coming. The clouds are flying past very fast, and itseems to me as ef we're in for a big gale of wind. "

"But that will drift the snow and cover our footsteps almost as wellas a snowstorm, " Harold said. 

"Yes, it 'll do all that, " the scout answered. 

"What is the objection to it, Peter?"

"In the first place, lad, ef it don't snow we may stop where we are, for there'd be no chance of getting through the Injuns unless itsnowed so thick you couldn't see five feet away. It'll be difficultenough, anyhow. There'll be four or five hundred of the varmints out, for they'll bring even their boys with 'em, so as to form a prettyclose line round the island. Our only chance'll be for the Senecas togo first, and to silence, afore they can give the alarm, any theymight meet on our line. That might be done in a heavy snowstorm, butwithout snow it would be impossible. In the next place, even if wegot through 'em, we'd have to carry our canoe. "

"Why?" Harold asked, surprised. "What good could the canoe be to us, with the lake frozen hard?"

"You see, the wind is on the shore here, lad, and when it does blowon these lakes it blows fit to take the har off your head. It's asmuch as a man can do to make way agin' it, and I doubt whether thegals could face it, even with our help. As to carrying a canoe in itsteeth, it couldn't be done. "

"But why carry the canoe at all, Peter? That's what I cannotunderstand. "

"Waal, you see, lad, the force of the wind acting on sech a big sheetof ice will move it, and like enough you'd see it piled up in a bankforty feet high on this side of the lake, and there'll be a strip ofclear water half a mile wide on the other. That's why we must takethe canoe. "

Harold was silent. In the face of such a probability it was clearthat they must encumber themselves with the canoe. 

The prevision of the scout proved well founded. Before evening thewind was blowing with tremendous force. Small flakes of snow weredriven before it, inflicting stinging blows on the face and eyes ofthose who ventured out of shelter. As it became dark the lookoutannounced that he could, see large numbers of Indians starting fromthe shore at some distance to the right and left of them, showingthat the redskins were fully alive to the possibility of the garrisonof the island taking advantage of the storm, which would hide theirtrail, to effect their escape. 

Every hour the fury of the gale increased, and it was unanimouslyagreed that until it diminished it would be impossible for the girls, and for men carrying a canoe, to face it. 

Two men were placed on watch at the mouth of the cove, where minessimilar to the first had been sunk in the ice in a semicircle somelittle distance outside that before exploded. This precaution hadbeen taken on the day succeeding the great repulse of the enemy, although the scouts felt assured that the attempt would not berepeated. But it was thought possible that the Indians might towardmorning, if they found the whites did not attempt to pass them, takeadvantage of the storm to attempt a surprise. 

After it became dark Cameron and Harold, as was their custom, wentinto the girls' hut to chat until it was time to turn in. Thedeerskin and blankets had again been unrolled, and the covering ofsnow kept the interior warm in spite of the storm without. 

"What is that noise?" Nelly asked in a pause of the conversation. 

"I don't know, " Harold answered. "I have heard it for some time. "

All were silent, intent upon listening. Even above the fury of thegale a dull grinding sound, with occasional crashes, could be heard. 

"I think it must be the ice, " Harold said. "I will go out and see. "

On issuing from the hut he was for a time blinded by the force of thewind and the flying particles of snow. The din was tremendous. Hemade his way with difficulty in the teeth of the storm to the edge ofthe rocks. Then he started in surprise. A great bank of cakes andfragments of ice was heaped up against the wall of the rock, crashingand grinding against each other as they were pressed onward by freshadditions from beyond. Already the bank was nearly level with the topof the rock, and some of the vast blocks, two feet in thickness, hadbeen thrust on to it. The surface of the lake beyond was no longer abrilliant white. Every particle of snow had been swept away and thedull gray of the rough ice lay unbroken. 

He made his way at once to the hut of the men, and just as he reachedthe entrance Peter (who had also been out to reconnoiter) came up, and before Harold had turned to speak he put his head into the hut. 

"Turn out!" he said. "I tell ye we're in a fix. This aint no commongale. I don't know as ever I've been in a worse one. "

"What's the use of turning out?" Pearson asked. "We can't do nothing, and it's warmer here a sight than it is outside. "

"I tell ye ye've got to go. The ice is breaking up fast and it'slevel with the top of the island already. Unless I'm mistakenthere'll be forty foot of ice piled over this island afore an hour. "

This was, indeed, alarming news. And in a minute the occupants of thehut were all in the open air. 

"You can call in your scouts, Seneca. There aint no fear of an attackto-night. No mortal soul--not even an Injun--could stand the force ofthe wind out on the lake. "

A very short examination sufficed to show the truth of Peter'santicipations. 

Already the upper part of the bank was sliding over the rock, and itwas clear that in a very short time the whole would be covered. 

"What is to be done, Peter?" Harold shouted. 

"We must take to the canoe. There's clear water on the other side. "

Harold crossed the island and saw that what Peter said was correct. Abroad strip of black water stretched away in the darkness toward theshore. The whole ice-sheet was moving bodily before the wind, and asthe island stood up in its course the ice to windward of it wasforced up over it, while under its lee the lake was clear. Not amoment was lost. The canoe was got out, carried over the rocks, andcarefully lowered into the water under shelter of the island. All thestores and provisions were lowered into it. A deerskin was spread onthe bottom, and the girls, having been helped down into the boat, were told to lie down and were then covered with blankets. The menwrapped themselves up in skins and blankets and took their places inthe canoe, the four Indians taking paddles. 

Quickly as the preparations had been made, there were but a few feetof the island uncovered by the ice, as the last man descended intothe boat and they pushed off and, after a couple of strokes, lay withthe boat's head facing toward the island at a distance of fifty yardsfrom it. Although somewhat sheltered from the wind, the Indians wereobliged to paddle hard to maintain their position. Harold wondered atfirst that they had not kept closer to the island, but he soonunderstood their reason for keeping at a distance. The massive blocksof ice, pressed forward by, the irresistible force behind, began toshoot from the top of the island into the water, gliding far onbeneath the surface with the impetus of the fall, and then shootingup again with a force which would have destroyed the canoe at oncehad they touched it. 

Soon a perfect cataract of ice was falling. Peter and Pearson tooktheir places on each side of the bow of the canoe, with poles to pushoff the pieces as they drifted before the gale toward the shore. Thework required the utmost strength and care. One touch from thesharp-edged blocks would have ripped open the side of the bark canoelike a knife, and in the icy cold water, encumbered by floatingfragments of ice, even the best swimmer could not have gained thesolid ice. The peril was great, and it needed all the strength andactivity of the white men and the skill of the paddlers to avoid thedanger which momentarily threatened them. So quickly did the blocksfloat down upon them that Pearson thought it might be impossible toavoid them all. The skins, therefore, were hung round the boat, dropping some inches into the water, and these, although they couldnot have prevented the boat from being stove in, by the largerfragments, yet protected its sides from the contact of the smallerones. 

For upward of an hour the struggle continued, and Harold feltsomething like despair at the thought of a long night passed in sucha struggle. Presently sounds like the booming of cannon were heardabove the gale. 

"What is that?" he shouted to the Seneca chief, next to whom he wassitting. 

"Ice break up, " the chief replied. "Break up altogether. "

This proved to be the case. As the ice was driven away from thefurther side of the lake the full force of the wind played upon thewater there, and as the streak widened a heavy sea soon got up. Theforce of the swell extended under the ice, aiding the effect of thewind above, and the vast sheet began to break up. The reportsredoubled in strength, and frequently the ice was seen to heave andswell. Then, with a sound like thunder, it broke and great cakes wereforced one on the top of another, and soon, instead of a level plainof ice, a chaos of blocks were tossing about on the waves. 

Harold watched the change with anxiety. No longer was the channel oneither side marked by regular defined lines, but floating piecesencroached upon it, and, looking toward the shore, the channelappeared to be altogether lost. The danger was overwhelming, but theIndians, paddling with increased strength, urged the boat forwarduntil within a few yards of the island. 

A few minutes before such an approach would have assured theimmediate destruction of the boat. But Harold saw with surprise that, almost simultaneously with the breaking up of the ice-sheet, the fallof blocks from the island had ceased. A moment's reflection showedhim the reason of this phenomenon. With the break-up of the ice-fieldthe pressure from behind had suddenly ceased. No longer were theblocks piled on the island pushed forward by the tremendous pressureof the ice-field. The torrent was stayed and they could approach theisland with safety. As soon as they were assured that this was so thecanoe was brought close to the rocks. 

Pearson leaped ashore, climbed the rocks and the ice piled twentyfeet above them, and with his pole convinced himself that at thispoint there were no loose blocks likely to fall. Having satisfiedhimself on this head, he descended again and took his place in theboat. This was moored by a rope a few feet long to a bush growingfrom a fissure in the rock close to the water's edge. He and Peterremained on watch with their poles, to fend off any pieces of icewhich might be brought round by the waves, while the rest of thecrew, wrapping themselves up in their blankets, lay down at thebottom of the boat. 

The next morning the storm still raged, and the lake presented theappearance of an angry sea. Sheltered under the lee of the island, the party were protected from its effects, although the light canoerose and fell on the heavy swell. The ice had wholly disappeared fromthe lake, the pieces having been ground to atoms against each otherin the storm. Along the line of shore there was a great bank of iceas high as the tree-tops. 

"The ways of the Lord are won'erful, " Duncan Cameron said. "The stormwhich threatened to be our destruction has proved our salvation. Whenit abates we shall be able to paddle down the lake without fear ofinterruption. "

"Yes, " Peter said, "the varmints are not likely to follow us. In thefirst place, unless they thought of taking their canoes into theforest when the storm first began, which aint likely, as they wasa-thinking only of cutting off our escape, they'd 've been smashedinto tinder. In the second place, they couldn't ketch us if they hadcanoes, for, as we've eight paddles, counting them we made out of theseats when we was on shore, we'd be able to laugh at 'em. And lastly, they've had such a taste of the quality of our rifles that, even ifthey had a dozen canoes on hand, I doubt if they'd care to attack us. No, sir; when this storm's over we have nothing to do but paddle downto the settlements at the other end of the lake. "

Toward the afternoon the storm abated, and next morning the sun wasshining brilliantly and the waves had gone down sufficiently toenable the canoe to start on her voyage. 

"Now, boys, " Pearson said cheerfully, "ef ye don't want to git frozeup again you'd best be sharp, for I can tell ye about thirty-sixhours of this weather and the lake'll be solid again. "

Five minutes later the canoe with its eight sturdy paddlers startedon its way, speeding like an arrow from the ice-covered island whichhad done them such good service in their greatest need. 

"Now, Jake, " Peter said, "the more strength you put into that paddleof yourn the sooner you'll have a piece of meat atween your jaws. "

The negro grinned. 

"Don't talk ob him, Massa Peter; don't say a word about him until Isee him. Fish bery good when dere's noting else to eat, but Jakenever want to see him again. He hab eat quite enough for the rest obhis life. "

Cameron, who was not accustomed to the use of the paddle, sat in thestern with the two girls; but the others were all used to theexercise, and the boat literally bounded along at each stroke fromthe sinewy arms, and by nightfall they had reached the oppositeshore. After some hours' work together two of them had rested, andfrom that time they took it by turns, six paddles being keptconstantly going. 

Without any adventure they arrived safely at the end of the lake. Theclearing where Nelly had lived so long, and where her father andmother had been killed, was passed in the night, much to Harold'ssatisfaction, as he was afraid that she would have been terriblyupset at the many sad memories which the sight of the place could notbut call up. On their way down they had seen many gaps in the forestcaused by the gale, but it was not until they reached their landingplace that the full effect of its destructive force was visible. Several scows and other boats lay wrecks upon the shore, every housein the little village was leveled to the ground, the orchards wereruined, palings and fences torn down, and the whole place strewn withfragments. 

A few people were moving among the ruins. They gazed with a dullapathy upon the new-comers, apparently dazed by the misfortune thathad befallen them. Harold learned, on questioning them, thattwenty-seven persons had been killed and the majority of thesurvivors more or less seriously injured. With the exception of thefew whom they saw, about all the survivors had been taken off to thetown in boats down the river, or in wagons lent by neighbors whosevillages, sheltered in the woods, had escaped the ravages of thegale. After a few hours' halt, having obtained meat and other stores, they proceeded on their way to Detroit. 

Here Nelly had several friends, who had long believed her to havefallen at the massacre at the farm. By them she was gladly received, and she took up her abode in a family with some daughters of her ownage. Harold found that there was a considerable sum of money in thebank in her father's name, and from this, after a consultation withher, a sum of money sufficient to provide the Seneca and hisfollowers with blankets, powder, and Indian finery for years wasdrawn and bestowed upon them. 

A day or two afterward the Indians left for their own country, highlygratified with the success of the expedition and proud of thenumerous scalps which hung from each of their girdles. 

Harold learned that there was but little fighting going on along theCanadian frontier. The winter had set in again with extreme severity;the St. Lawrence would be frozen, and he would have no means ofleaving Canada; he was therefore well content to settle down untilthe spring at Detroit, where he received numerous and heartyinvitations to stay, for any time, from the various friends of hiscousins. Jake, of course, remained with him. Peter went up toMontreal, where he had some relatives residing; Harold promising tocall for him on his way East in the spring. Pearson, after a fewdays' stay in Detroit, started again with a comrade on a huntingexpedition. Cameron and his daughter also spent the winter atDetroit. 

The months passed very pleasantly to Harold. Since the war began hehad had no period of rest or quiet, and he now entered with zest intothe various amusements, sleighing, and dancing, which helped to whileaway the long winter in America. He also joined in many huntingparties, for in those days game abounded up to the very edge of theclearings. Moose were abundant, and the hunt of these grand deer wasfull of excitement. Except when the snow is on the ground theseanimals can defy their pursuers, but the latter with their snowshoesgo lightly over the frozen snow, in which the moose sink heavily. 

There were many discussions as to the future of Nelly. Several of herfriends would gladly have adopted her as a member of their family, but Harold warmly urged that she should go to England and take up herabode with his mother, who was her nearest relative, and Nelly, somewhat to the surprise of her friends, finally agreed to thisproposal. A purchaser was readily found for the farm, which was anexcellent one, and the proceeds of the sale, with the amount ofsavings in the bank, gave her a little fortune of some twenty-fivehundred pounds. 

When the spring came and the navigation of the lake was open, Harold, Nelly, the Camerons, and Jake started in a ship for Montreal. Therethey were joined by Peter and sailed down to Quebec, where Nelly andthe Camerons took passage for England. Very deep was the gratitudewhich Duncan expressed to the friends who had restored his daughterto him. He had had enough of the colonies, and intended to spend therest of his life among his own people in Scotland. Harold, Peter, andJake sailed to join the English army in the South. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE SIEGE OF SAVANNAH. 

After the surrender of General Burgoyne at Saratoga the EnglishParliament made another effort to obtain peace, and passed an actrenouncing all rights to tax the colonists and yielding every pointas to which they had been in dispute. Commissioners were sent overwith full authority to treat, and had the colonists been readynominally to submit to England, a virtual independence, similar tothat possessed by Canada and the Australian colonies at the presenttime, would have been granted. As a very large body of the Americanshad from the first been desirous of coming to terms, and as theparalyzed state of trade caused great and general distress, it isprobable that these terms might have been accepted had it not beenfor the intervention of France. That power had all along encouragedthe rebellion. She had smarted under the loss of Canada, and althoughher rule in her own colonies was far more arbitrary than that ofEngland in America, she was glad to assist in any movement whichcould operate to the disadvantage of this country. Hitherto, nominally she had remained neutral, but now, fearing that the offersof the English would induce the colonists to make peace, she cameforward, recognized their independence, and engaged herself tofurnish a large fleet for their assistance. 

The colonists joyfully accepted the offer, seeing that theintervention of France in the struggle would completely alter itsconditions. Heretofore the British had been enabled to send over menand stores at will, but were they blockaded by a French fleet theirdifficulties would be immensely increased. 

As there had been no cause of quarrel between England and France, this agreement was an act of wanton hostility on the part of thelatter. On obtaining information of the signature of the treatybetween France and the colonies, the English ambassador was recalledfrom Paris and both countries prepared vigorously for war. 

The first result was that the English deemed it prudent to evacuatePhiladelphia and retreat to New York. Washington endeavored to cutoff their retreat, and a battle took place at Freehold Court House, in which the Americans were worsted. Washington drew off his army, and the British army continued its march to New York without furtheropposition. Early in May the French sent off a fleet of twelve shipsof the line and six frigates, carrying a large number of troopscommanded by Count D'Estaing. An English fleet, under Admiral Byron, was lying at Portsmouth, and this sailed on June 9 in pursuit; for itwas not until that time that information was received of the intendeddestination of the French fleet. 

D'Estaing reached the American coast upon the very day on which theEnglish army re-entered New York, and after making a demonstrationbefore that town the French fleet sailed for Rhode Island to expelthe British troops, under Sir Robert Pigott, who held it. 

Lord Howe sailed with the fleet from New York to give battle to thatof D'Estaing. For two days the fleets maneuvered in sight of eachother. Howe, being inferior in force, wished to gain theweather-gauge before fighting. Failing to do this, on the third dayhe offered battle, but a tremendous storm prevented the engagementand dispersed both fleets. The French vessels retired to Boston andthe English to New York. 

Taking advantage of the departure of the French fleet, Sir Robertattacked the American force, which had crossed to Rhode Island to actwith the French, and drove them from it. While crossing the Atlanticthe fleet under Admiral Byron had met with a tremendous storm, whichhad entirely dispersed it, and the vessels arrived singly at NewYork. When their repairs were completed the whole set out to givebattle to the French, but D'Estaing, finding that by the junction ofthe two English fleets he was now menaced by a superior force, sailedaway to the West Indies. 

After his departure an expedition was sent down along the coast toGeorgia and East Florida. This met with great success. Savannah wascaptured and the greater part of South Carolina was occupied. Themajority of the inhabitants joyfully welcomed the troops and manycompanies of volunteers were raised. 

Harold had arrived in New York early in the spring. He had beenoffered a commission, but he preferred remaining with his twocomrades in the position of scout. In this way he had far greaterindependence, and while enjoying pay and rations sufficient for hismaintenance, he was to a great extent master of his own movements. Atan earlier period of the war he was offered by General Howe acommission in the army, and his father would have been glad had heaccepted it. Harold, however, although determined to fight until thestruggle between the colonists and the mother country came to an endone way or the other, had no great liking for the life of an officerin the regular army, but had resolved at the conclusion of the war tosettle down upon a farm on the lakes--a life for which he felt farmore fitted than for the strict discipline and regularity of that ofan officer in the army. 

As, with the exception of the attack by the French fleet and Americanarmy upon Rhode Island, both parties remained quiet all through thesummer of 1778, the year passed uneventfully to him, and the dutiesof the scouts were little more than nominal. During the winterfighting went on in the Carolinas and Georgia with varied success. 

In the spring of 1779 Harold and his comrades were, with a party ofscouts, sent down to Georgia, where constant skirmishes were going onand the services of a body of men accustomed to outpost duty wererequired. They were landed in May and joined General Prevost's forceon the island of St. John, situated close to the mainland andconnected with it by a bridge of boats, at the end of which on themainland a post had been erected. Shortly afterward General Prevostleft for Savannah, taking with him most of the troops, which werecarried away in the sloops which had formed the bridge of boats. Onthe American side General Lincoln commanded a considerable army, which had been dispatched by Congress to drive the English from thatState and the Carolinas. 

Lieutenant Colonel Maitland, who commanded the post on the mainland, was left with only a flat-boat to keep up his communication with theisland. He had under his command the first battalion of theSeventy-first Highlanders, now much weakened in numbers, part of aHessian regiment, some provincial volunteers, and a detachment ofartillery, the whole not exceeding 500 effective men. Hearing thatGeneral Lincoln was advancing against him, Colonel Maitland sent allhis sick, baggage, and horses across to the island, and placed thepost as far as possible in a defensive position. Most of the scoutswho had come down from New York had accompanied General Prevost toSavannah, but Harold, with Peter Lambton, Jake, and three or fourothers, had been ordered to remain with Colonel Maitland, and weresent out to reconnoiter when the enemy were known to be approaching. 

"This is something like our old work, Peter, upon Lake Champlain, "Harold said, as with his two comrades he took his way in thedirection from which the enemy were advancing. 

"Ay, lad, but they've none of the redskins with 'em, and there'll beno great difficulty in finding out all about 'em. Besides, we've gotJake with us, and jest about here Jake can do better nor we can. Niggers swarm all over the country and are as ready to work for oneside as the other, jest as their masters go. All Jake has got to dois to dress himself as a plantation nigger and stroll into theircamp. No question will be asked him, as he will naturally be takenfor a slave on some neighboring estate. What do you say, Jake?"

Jake at once assented, and when they approached the enemy he left hiscomrades and carried their plan into execution. He was away sixhours, and returned saying that the enemy were 5000 strong, witheight pieces of artillery. 

"We must hurry back, " Peter said. "Them are big odds agin' us. Ef allour troops was regulars, I don't say as they might not hold theplace; but I don't put much count on the Germans, and the colonistsaint seen no fighting. However, Colonel Maitland seems a first-rateofficer. He has been real sharp in putting the place into a state ofdefense, and I reckon ef the Yankees thinks as they're going to eatus up without trouble they'll be mistaken. "

Jake reported that the enemy were on the point of marching forward, and the scouts hurried back to give Colonel Maitland news of theircoming. 

It was late in the afternoon when they reached the post. 

"At what time do you think they will arrive here?" the colonel asked, when Jake had made his report. "Dey be pretty close by dark, forsure, " Jake replied. 

"But I don't think, sir, " Peter added, "they'll attack beforemorning. They wouldn't be likely to try it in the dark, not knowingthe nature of the place. "

The commander was of the same opinion, but to prevent the possibilityof surprise he placed pickets at some distance round the fort, thescouts being, of course, of the party. 

The night passed quietly, but at seven in the morning Peter, Harold, and Jake, who were at some distance in advance of the others, saw theenemy approaching. They fired their pieces and fell back upon theoutposts. Their position was rather to the right of the line ofdefense. The pickets were about to fall back when 70 men, being twocompanies of the Seventy-first under Captain Campbell, were sent outto feel the enemy. 

"We're going to have a skirmish, " Peter said. "I know theseHighlanders. Instead of jest firing a bit and then falling back, they'll be sticking here and fighting as if they thought they couldlick the hull army of the Yankees. "

It was as Peter predicted. The Highlanders took post behind a hedgeand maintained a desperate resistance to the advance of the enemy. Harold and his comrades for some time fought with them. 

"It's time for us to be out of this, " Peter said presently. "Let'sjest get back to the fort. "

"We cannot fall back till they do, Peter"

"I don't see that, " Peter said. "We're scouts, and I don't see noadvantage in our chucking away our lives because these hot-headedHighlanders choose to do so. Peter Lambton's ready to do a fair shareof fighting, but when he's sure that fighting aint no good, then hegoes. "

And suiting the action to the word, Peter rose from his recumbentposition and began to make his way back to the camp, taking advantageof every bit of cover. 

Harold could not help laughing. For an instant he remainedirresolute, and then, seeing the overwhelming forces with which theenemy were approaching, he called to Jake and followed Peter'sexample. So obstinately did the Highlanders fight that they did notretreat until all their officers were killed or wounded, and only 11men out of the two companies succeeded in regaining the camp. 

The whole force of the enemy now advanced against the works, andhalting at a distance of three hundred yards opened a tremendous firefrom their cannon on the intrenchments. The defenders replied, but sooverwhelming was the force of the assailants that the Hessiansabandoned the portion of the works committed to them and fell back. 

The enemy pressed forward and had already gained the foot of theabattis, when Colonel Maitland brought up a portion of theSeventy-first upon the right, and these gallant troops drove theAmericans back with slaughter. Colonel Maitland and his officers thenthrew themselves among the Hessians and succeeded in rallying themand bringing them back to the front. The provincial volunteers hadalso fought with great bravery. They had for a time been pressedbackward, but finally maintained their position. 

The Americans, finding that all their efforts to carry the post wereunavailing, fell back to the forest. On the English side the lossamounted to 129. The Americans fought in the open and suffered muchmore heavily. 

The position of matters was suddenly changed by the arrival of CountD'Estaing with a fleet of forty-one ships-of-war off the coast. TheAmerican general, Lincoln, at once proposed to him to undertake acombined movement to force the English to quit Georgia. The arrivalof the French fleet was wholly unexpected, and the _Experiment_, afrigate of fifty guns, commanded by Sir James Wallace, having two orthree ships under his convoy, fell in with them off the mouth of theSavannah River. Although the _Experiment_ had been much crippled by agale through which she had recently passed, Sir James Wallace wouldnot haul down his flag and opposed a desperate resistance to thewhole of the French fleet, and did not surrender until the_Experiment_ was completely dismasted and riddled with shot. 

Upon the news that the French fleet was off the mouth of the river, Captain Henry, who commanded the little squadron of four smallEnglish ships, fell back to Savannah after removing all the buoysfrom the river. He landed his guns from the ships and mounted them onthe batteries, and the marines and blue-jackets were also put onshore to assist in the defense. Two of the brigs of war were sunkacross the channel below the town to prevent the French frigatescoming up. A boom was laid across above the town to preventfire-rafts from being sent down. 

D'Estaing landed the French troops at the mouth of the river, and, marching to the town, summoned General Prevost to surrender. TheEnglish commander, who had sent off a messenger to Colonel Maitland, ordering him to march instantly to his assistance with the forceunder him, which now amounted to 800 men, asked for twenty-four hoursbefore giving an answer. D'Estaing, who knew that General Lincoln wasclose at hand, made sure that Prevost would surrender withoutresistance, and so granted the time asked for. Before its expirationColonel Maitland, after a tremendous march, arrived at the town. Asthe French commanded the mouth of the river he had been obliged totransport his troops in boats through the marshes by a little creek, which for two miles was so shallow that the troops were forced towade waist-deep, dragging the boats by main force through the mud. 

Upon the arrival of this re-enforcement General Prevost returned ananswer to Count D'Estaing that the town would be defended to thelast. Some time was spent by the enemy in landing and bringing upheavy artillery from the ships, and the French and Americans did notbegin their works against the town until September 23. The garrisonhad utilized the time thus afforded to them to erect new defenses. The allied force of the assailants consisted of more than 10, 000Americans and 5000 French troops, while the garrison, includingregulars, provincial corps, sailors, militia, and volunteers, did notexceed 2500. 

Nevertheless, they did not allow the enemy to carry on their workwithout interruption. Several sorties were made. The first of these, under Major Graham of the Sixteenth Regiment, reached the lines ofthe enemy and threw them into confusion. Large re-enforcements cameup to their assistance, and as Graham's detachment fell back upon thetown, the enemy incautiously pursued it so close up to the Britishlines that both artillery and musketry were brought to bear uponthem, and they lost a large number of men before they could regaintheir works. On the morning of October 4 the batteries of thebesiegers opened fire with fifty-three pieces of heavy artillery andfourteen mortars. General Prevost sent in a request to CountD'Estaing that the women and children might be permitted to leave thetown and embark on board vessels lying in the river, there to awaitthe issue of the fight; but the French commander refused the requestin a letter couched in insulting terms. 

The position of Savannah was naturally strong. The river protectedone of its sides and a deep swamp, partially flooded by it, coveredanother. The other two were open to the country, which in front ofthem was for several miles level and clear of wood. The works whichhad been thrown up on these sides were extremely strong. When theFrench first landed there were but ten pieces of cannon upon thefortifications, but so incessantly did the garrison work that beforethe conclusion of the siege nearly one hundred pieces of artillerywere mounted on the redoubts and batteries erected round the town. Upon the side of the swamp there was not much fear of attack, butthree redoubts were erected to prevent a surprise from thisdirection. The defense on the right face of the town was conductedby Colonel Maitland. The defense on the left, consisting of twostrong redoubts and several batteries, was commanded by LieutenantColonel Cruger. In the center were several strong works, of whichGeneral Prevost himself took the special supervision. The wholeBritish line, except where the swamp rendered no such defensenecessary, was surrounded by a thick abattis. The French fire madeno sensible impression upon the English defenses, and finding thatthe British artillery equaled his own, D'Estaing determined todiscontinue the attack by regular approaches and to carry the placeby storm. His position was a perilous one. He had already spent along time before the place, and at any moment the English fleet mightarrive from the West Indies and attack his fleet, which was weakenedby the men and guns which had been landed to carry on the siege. Hetherefore determined to risk an assault rather than remain longerbefore the town. To facilitate the attack an officer with 5 men onOctober 8 advanced to the abattis and set fire to it. The wood, however, was still green, and the flames were easily extinguished. 

The attack was fixed for the following morning. Bodies of theAmerican militia were to feign attacks upon the center and left, while a strong force of the combined armies was to make a real attackin two columns upon the right. The troops composing the two columnsconsisted of 3500 French soldiers and 950 Americans. The principalforce, commanded by Count D'Estaing in person, assisted by GeneralLincoln, was to attack the Springfield redoubt, which was situated atthe extreme right of the British central line of defense and close tothe edge of the swamp. The other column, under the command of CountDillon, was to move silently along the margin of the swamp, pass thethree redoubts, and get into the rear of the British lines. 

The troops were in motion long before daylight. The attempt to burnthe abattis had excited the suspicion of the English that an assaultmight be intended, and accordingly pickets were thrown out in frontof the intrenchments and the scouts were ordered to keep a sharpwatch among the trees which grew in and near the swamp. 

Harold with his friends had accompanied Colonel Maitland's column inits march to Savannah and had labored vigorously at the defenses, being especially occupied in felling trees and chopping wood for theabattis. Before daybreak they heard the noise made by the advance ofthe enemy's columns through the wood and hurried back to theSpringfield redoubt, where the garrison at once stood to arms. Inthis redoubt were a corps of provincial dismounted dragoons, supported by the South Carolina regiment. 

Just as daylight appeared the column led by Count D'Estaing advancedtoward the Springfield redoubt, but the darkness was still so intensethat it was not discovered until within a very short distance of theworks. Then a blaze of musketry opened upon it, while a destructivecross-fire was poured in from the adjoining batteries. So heavy wasthe fire that the head of the column was almost swept away. Theassailants kept on with great bravery until they reached the redoubt;here a desperate hand-to-hand contest took place. Captain Tawse fellwith many of his men, and for a moment a French and an Americanstandard were planted upon the parapet; nevertheless the defenderscontinued to cling to the place and every foot was desperatelycontested. 

At this moment Colonel Maitland, with the grenadiers of the SixtiethRegiment and the marines, advanced and fell upon the enemy's column, already shaken by the obstinate resistance it had encountered and byits losses by the fire from the batteries. The movement was decisive. The assailants were driven headlong from the redoubt and retreated, leaving behind them 637 of the French troops killed and wounded and264 of the Americans. 

In the mean time the column commanded by Count Dillon mistook its wayin the darkness and was entangled in the swamp, from which it wasunable to extricate itself until it was broad daylight and it wasfully exposed to the view of the garrison and to the fire from theBritish batteries. This was so hot and so well directed that thecolumn was never able even to form, far less to penetrate into therear of the British lines. 

When the main attack was repulsed Count Dillon drew off his column, also. No pursuit was ordered as, although the besiegers had sufferedgreatly, they were still three times more numerous than the garrison. 

A few days afterward the French withdrew their artillery andre-embarked on board ship. 

The siege of Savannah cost the allies 1500 men, while the loss of thegarrison was only 120. The pleasure of the garrison at theirsuccessful defense was marred by the death of Colonel Maitland, whodied from the effects of the unhealthy climate and of the exertionshe had made. 

A few days after the raising of the siege the French fleet wasdispersed by a tempest, and Count D'Estaing, with the majority of theships under his command, returned to France. 

During the course of this year there were many skirmishes round NewYork, but nothing of any great importance took place. Sir HenryClinton, who was in supreme command, was unable to undertake anyoffensive operations on a large scale, for he had not received there-enforcements from home which he had expected. England, indeed, hadher hands full, for in June Spain joined France and America in thecoalition against her and declared war. Spain was at that time aformidable marine power, and it needed all the efforts that could bemade by the English government to make head against the powerfulfleets which the combined nations were able to send to sea againstthem. It was not only in Europe that the Spaniards were able to giveeffective aid to the allies. They were still a power on the Americancontinent, and created a diversion, invading West Florida andreducing and capturing the town and fort of Mobile. 

In the spring of 1780 Sir Henry Clinton sent down an expedition underthe command of Lord Cornwallis to capture Charleston and reduce theState of South Carolina. This town was extremely strongly fortified. It could only be approached by land on one side, while the water, which elsewhere defended it, was covered by the fire of numerousbatteries of artillery. The water of the bay was too shallow to admitof the larger men-of-war passing, and the passage was defended byFort Moultrie, a very formidable work. Admiral Arbuthnot, with the_Renown, Romulus, Roebuck, Richmond, Blonde, Raleigh_, and _Virginia_frigates, with a favorable wind and tide ran the gantlet of FortMoultrie, succeeded in passing up without great loss, and co-operatedon the sea face with the attack of the army on the land side. 

A force was landed on Sullivan's Island, on which Fort Moultriestood, and the fort, unprepared for an attack in this direction, wasobliged to surrender. The American cavalry force which had beencollected for the relief of the town was defeated by the Englishunder General Tarleton. The trenches were pushed forward with greatvigor, and the batteries of the third parallel opened at short rangeon the town with great execution. The advances were pushed forward atthe ditch, when the garrison, seeing that further resistance wasimpossible, surrendered. Five thousand prisoners were taken, 1000American and French seamen, and ten French and American ships-of-war. 

With the fall of Charleston all resistance ceased in South Carolina. The vast majority of the inhabitants made their submission to theBritish government and several loyalist regiments were raised. 

Colonel Tarleton, with 170 cavalry and 100 mounted infantry, wasdispatched against an American force under Colonel Burford, consisting of 350 infantry, a detachment of cavalry, and two guns, which had taken post on the border of North Carolina. Tarleton cameup with him, and after a sharp action the Americans were entirelydefeated. One hundred and thirteen were killed on the spot and 207made prisoners, of whom 103 were badly wounded. 

For some months the irregular operations were continued, theAmericans making frequent incursions into the Carolinas. The Britishtroops suffered greatly from the extreme heat and the unhealthinessof the climate. 

In August the American General Gates advanced toward Camden, and LordCornwallis also moved out to that town, which was held by a Britishgarrison. The position there was not hopeful. Nearly 800 were sick, and the total number of effectives was under 2000, of whom 500 wereprovincials. The force under General Gates amounted to 6000 men, exclusive of the corps of Colonel Sumpter, 1000 strong, which weremaneuvering to cut off the English retreat. Cornwallis could not fallback on Charleston without abandoning the sick and leaving all hismagazines and stores in the hands of the enemy, besides which aretreat would have involved the abandonment of the whole State withthe exception of Charleston. He therefore decided upon giving battleto the enemy, who were posted at Rugeley's Mills, a few milesdistant, leaving the defense of Camden to Major M'Arthur, with someprovincials and convalescent soldiers and a detachment of theSixty-third Regiment, which was expected to arrive during the night. 

The army marched in the following order: The first division, commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Webster, consisting of four companiesof light infantry and the Twenty-third and Thirty-third regiments, preceded by an advanced guard of 40 cavalry. The second division, consisting of provincial troops and two battalions of theSeventy-first Regiment, followed as a reserve. The dragoons of thelegion formed the rear guard. The force marched at ten o'clock on thenight of August 16, intending to attack at daybreak the next morning, but it happened that at the very same hour in which the British setout, General Gates, with his force, was starting from Rugeley's Millswith the intention of attacking Camden in the morning. 

At two o'clock in the night the advanced guards of the two armies metand fired into each other. In the confusion some prisoners were takenon both sides, and the generals, finding that the two armies wereface to face, halted and waited till morning. Lord Cornwallis placedWebster's division on the right; the second division, which was underthe command of Lord Rawdon, on the left; the battalion known as theVolunteers of Ireland were on the right of Lord Rawdon's division andcommunicated with the Thirty-third Regiment on the left of Webster. In the front line were two six-pounders and two three-pounders underthe command of Lieutenant Macleod, R. A. The Seventy-first, with twosix-pounders, was in reserve, one battalion being placed behind eachwing. The dragoons were held in reserve, to charge in the event of afavorable opportunity. 

The flanks of the English position were covered by swamps, whichsomewhat narrowed the ground and prevented the Americans fromutilizing fully their great superiority of numbers. The Americanswere also formed in two lines. 

Soon after daybreak Lord Cornwallis ordered Colonel Webster toadvance and charge the enemy. So fiercely did the English regimentsattack that the Virginia and North Carolina troops who opposed themquickly gave way, threw down their arms, and fled. General Gates andGeneral Casswell in vain attempted to rally them. They ran like atorrent and spread through the woods in every direction. Lord Rawdonbegan the action on the left with no less vigor and spirit than LordCornwallis on the right, but here and in the center the contest wasmore obstinately maintained by the Americans. 

[Illustration: Plan of the Battle Fought Near Camden, August 16th, 1780. ]

Their reserves were brought up, and the artillery did considerableexecution. Their left flank was, however, exposed by the flight ofthe troops of Carolina and Virginia, and the light infantry andTwenty-third Regiment were halted in the pursuit, and, wheelingaround, came upon the flank of the enemy, who, after a braveresistance of nearly three-quarters of an hour, were driven intototal confusion and forced to give way on both sides. Their rout wascontinued by the cavalry, who continued their pursuit twenty-twomiles from the field of action. 

Between eight and nine hundred of the enemy were killed and about1000, many of whom were wounded, were taken prisoners. Among thesewere Major General Baron de Kalb and Brigadier General Rutherford. All the baggage, stores, and camp packages, a number of colors, andseveral pieces of cannon were taken. General Gates, finding himselfunable to rally the militia, fled first to Charlotte, 90 miles fromthe seat of action, and then to Hillsborough, 180 from Camden. General Gist, alone of all the American commanders, was able to keeptogether about 100 men, who, flying across the swamp on their right, through which they could not be pursued by the cavalry, made theirescape in a body. The loss of the British troops amounted to 69killed, 245 wounded, and 11 missing. The loss of the Americans inkilled, wounded, and prisoners exceeded the number of British regulartroops engaged by at least 300. It was one of the most decisivevictories ever won. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

IN AN AMERICAN PRISON. 

Upon the morning after the victory of Camden Lord Cornwallisdispatched Colonel Tarleton with the light infantry and the Germanlegion, 350 men in all, to attack Colonel Sumpter, who, with 800 menand two pieces of cannon, had, upon hearing late at night of GeneralGates' defeat, marched away at all speed. Thinking himself out ofdanger he halted at midday to rest his men. The British came uponthem by surprise. One hundred and fifty were killed or wounded and300 made prisoners. The rest scattered as fugitives. Two guns, onethousand stand of arms, and all the stores and baggage were taken, and 250 prisoners, some of them British soldiers and the rest loyalmilitiamen, whom Sumpter had captured near Camden, were released. 

Lord Cornwallis, after obtaining supplies for his troops and takingsteps for the pacification of the State, was about to move forwardinto North Carolina, when he received news of the destruction of acolumn under Major Fergusson. This officer, with a detachment of 150British regulars and 800 provincials, was attacked by 5000 mountedpartisans, most of them border men accustomed to forest fighting. Fergusson took up a position on a hill called King's Mountain. Thisfrom its height would have been a good position for defense, butbeing covered with wood it offered great opportunities for theassailants, who dismounted and fought behind trees in accordance withthe tactics taught them in Indian warfare. Again and again theEnglish charged with the bayonet, each time driving their assailantsback, but these instantly recommenced their destructive fire fromtheir shelter behind the trees. In little over an hour from thecommencement of the fight 150 of the defenders were killed and manymore wounded. Still they repulsed every attack until their commanderfell dead; then the second in command, judging further resistance invain, surrendered. 

On the news of this misfortune Lord Cornwallis fell back, as thewestern frontiers of South Carolina were now exposed to theincursions of the band which had defeated Fergusson. In the retreatthe army suffered terribly. It rained for several days withoutintermission. The soldiers had no tents, and the water was everywhereover their shoes. The continued rains filled the rivers and creeksprodigiously and rendered the roads almost impassable. The climatewas most unhealthy, and for many days the troops were without rum. Sometimes the army had beef and no bread, sometimes bread and nobeef. For five days it was supported on Indian corn, which wascollected in the fields, five ears being served out as a dailyallowance to each two soldiers. They had to cook it as they could, and this was generally done by parching it over the fire. One of theofficers of the quartermaster's department found some of the loyalmilitia grating their corn. This was done by breaking up a canteenand punching holes in the bottom with their bayonets, thus making akind of rasp. The idea was communicated to the adjutant general andafterward adopted for the army. 

The soldiers supported their hardships and privations cheerfully, astheir officers were no better provided than themselves and the fareof Lords Cornwallis and Rawdon was the same as their own. 

The toilsome march came to an end at last, and the army had restafter its labors. The only other incident of importance whichoccurred was an action between a force under Colonel Tarleton and oneof considerably superior strength under General Sumpter, stronglyposted on a commanding position. The British attack was repulsed, butGeneral Sumpter, being badly wounded, was carried off the fieldduring the night, and the force under his command at once dispersed. 

No other event occurred, and the army passed its time in winterquarters till the spring of 1781. During this winter the enemies ofGreat Britain were re-enforced by the accession of the Dutch. At thistime the efforts which England was called upon to make were indeedgreat. In Europe France, Spain, and Holland were banded against her;in India our troops were waging a desperate war with Hyder Ali; whilethey were struggling to retain their hold on their American colonies. Here, indeed, the operations had for the last two years languished. The re-enforcements which could be spared were extremely small, andalthough the British had almost uniformly defeated the Americans inevery action in which there was any approach to equality between theforces engaged, they were unable to do more than hold the ground onwhich they stood. Victorious as they might be, the country beyond thereach of their rifles swarmed with their enemies, and it becameincreasingly clear to all impartial observers that it was impossiblefor an army which in all did not amount to more than 20, 000 men toconquer a continent in arms against them. 

Harold was not present at the later events of the campaign of 1780. He and Jake had been with the column of Major Fergusson. PeterLambton had not accompanied him, having received a bullet wound inthe leg in a previous skirmish, which, although not serious, hadcompelled him to lay up for a time. 

"Me no like de look ob dis affair, Massa Harold, " Jake said, as theAmericans opened fire upon the troops gathered at the top of King'sMountain. "Dese chaps no fools; dey all backwoodsmen; dey know how tofight de redskins; great hunters all ob dem. "

"Yes, " Harold agreed, "they are formidable opponents, Jake. I do notlike the look of things. These men are all accustomed to fighting inthe woods, while our men have no idea of it. Their rifles areinfinitely superior to these army muskets, and every man of them canhit a deer behind the shoulder at the distance of 150 yards, while atthat distance most of our men would miss a haystack. "

The scouts and a few of the provincials who had been accustomed toforest warfare, took up their position behind trees and fought theadvancing enemy in their own way. The mass of the defenders, however, were altogether puzzled by the stealthy approach of their foes, whoadvanced from tree to tree, seldom showing as much as a limb to thefire of the defenders, and keeping up a deadly fire upon the crowd ofsoldiers. 

Had there been time for Major Fergusson, before being attacked, tohave felled a circle of trees and made a breastwork round the top ofthe hill, the result might have been different. Again and again theBritish gallantly charged down with the bayonet, but the assailants, as they did so, glided away among the trees after firing a shot ortwo into the advancing troops, and retreated a hundred yards or so, only to recommence their advance as soon as the defenders retiredagain to their position. The loss of the assailants was very slight, the few who fell being for the most part killed by the rifles of thescouts. 

"It am no use, Massa Harold, " Jake said. "Jest look how dem poorfellows am being shot down. It's all up wid us dis time. "

When upon the fall of Major Fergusson his successor in commandsurrendered the post, the defenders were disarmed. The Kentucky men, accustomed only to warfare against Indians, had no idea of the usagesof war and treated the prisoners with great brutality. Ten of theloyalist volunteers of Carolina they hung at once upon trees. Therewas some discussion as to the disposal of the rest. The border men, having accomplished their object, were anxious to disperse at once totheir homes. Some of them proposed that they should rid themselves ofall further trouble by shooting them all. This was overruled by themajority. Presently the prisoners were all bound, their hands beingtied behind them, and a hundred of the border men surrounded them andordered them to march across the country. 

Jake and several other negroes who were among the captives wereseparated from the rest, and, being put up at auction, were sold asslaves. Jake fell to the bid of a tall Kentuckian who, without aword, fastened a rope round his neck, mounted his horse, and startedfor his home. The guards conducted the white prisoners to Woodville, eighty miles from the scene of the fight. This distance wasaccomplished in two days' march. Many of the unfortunate men, unableto support the fatigue, fell and were shot by their guards; the reststruggled on, utterly exhausted, until they arrived at Woodville, where they were handed over to a strong force of militia gatheredthere. They were now kindly treated, and by more easy marches weretaken to Richmond, in Virginia, where they were shut up in prison. Here were many English troops, for the Americans, in spite of theterms of surrender, had still retained as prisoners the troops ofGeneral Burgoyne. 

Several weeks passed without incident. The prisoners were stronglyguarded and were placed in a building originally built for a jail andsurrounded by a very high wall. Harold often discussed with some ofhis fellow-captives the possibility of escape. The windows were allstrongly barred, and even should the prisoners break through thesethey would only find themselves in the courtyard. There would then bea wall thirty feet high to surmount, and at the corners of this wallthe Americans had built sentry-boxes, in each of which two men werestationed night and day. Escape, therefore, seemed next toimpossible. 

The sentries guarding the prison and at the gates were furnished byan American regiment stationed at Richmond. The wardens in the prisonwere, for the most part, negroes. The prisoners were confined atnight in separate cells; in the daytime they were allowed, in partiesof fifty, to walk for two hours in the courtyard. There were severallarge rooms in which they sat and took their meals, two sentries withloaded muskets being stationed in each room. Thus, althoughmonotonous, there was little to complain of; their food, if coarse, was plentiful, and the prisoners passed the time in talk, playingcards, and in such games as their ingenuity could invent. 

One day when two of the negro wardens entered with, the dinners ofthe room to which Harold belonged, the latter was astounded atrecognizing in one of them his faithful companion Jake. It was withdifficulty that he suppressed an exclamation of gladness andsurprise. Jake paid no attention to him, but placed the great tindish heaped up with yams, which he was carrying, upon the table, and, with an unmoved face, left the room. A fortnight passed without aword being exchanged between them. Several times each day Harold sawthe negro, but the guards were always present, and although, when hehad his back to the latter, Jake sometimes indulged in a momentarygrin or a portentous wink, no further communication passed betweenthem. 

One night at the end of that time Harold, when on the point of goingto sleep, thought he heard a noise as of his door gently opening. Itwas perfectly dark, and, after listening for a moment he laid hishead down again, thinking that he had been mistaken, when he heardclose to the bed the words in a low voice:

"Am you asleep, Massa Harold?"

"No, Jake, " he exclaimed directly. "Ah, my good fellow! how have yougot here?"

"Dat were a bery easy affair, " Jake said. "Me tell you all about it. "

"Have you shut the door again, Jake? There is a sentry coming alongthe passage every five minutes. "

"Me shut him, massa, but dere aint no fastening on dis side, so Jakewill sit down wid him back against him. "

Harold got up and partly dressed himself and then sat down by theside of his follower. 

"No need to whisper, " Jake said. "De walls and de doors bery thick;no one hear. But de sentries on de walls hear if we talk too loud. "

The windows were without glass, which was in those days an expensivearticle in America, and the mildness of the climate of Virginiarendered glass a luxury rather than a necessity. Confident that eventhe murmur of their voices would not be overheard if they spoke intheir usual way, Jake and Harold were enabled to conversecomfortably. 

"Well, massa, " Jake said, "my story am not a long one. Dat man datbought me he rode in two days someting like one hundred miles. It wora lucky ting dat Jake had tramp on his feet de last four years, elsesoon enough he tumble down, and den de rope round him neck hang him. Jake awful footsore and tired when he git to de end ob dat journey. De Kentucky man he lib in a clearing not far from a village. He hadtwo oder slaves; dey hoe de ground and work for him. He got grown-upson, who look after dem while him fader away fighting. Dey not afraidob de niggers running away, because dere plenty redskin not far away, and nigger scalp jest as good as white man's. De oder way dere worplenty ob villages, and dey tink nigger git caught for sure if he tryto run away. Jake make up his mind he not stop dere bery long. DeKentuckian was a bery big, strong man, but not so strong as he wasten years ago, and Jake tink he more dan a match for him. Jake prettystrong himself, massa?"

"I should think you were, Jake, " Harold said. "There are not manymen, white or black, who can lift as great a weight as you can. "

"For a week Jake work bery hard. Dat Kentuckian hab a way ob alwayscarrying his rifle about on his arm, and as long as he do dat dere nochance ob a fair fight. De son he always hab a stick, and he mightyfree wid it. He hit Jake seberal times, and me say to him once, 'Young man, you better mind what you do. ' Me suppose dat he not likede look dat I gib him. He speak to his fader, and he curse and swearawful, and stand wid de rifle close by and tell dat son ob his tolarrup Jake. Dat he do, massa, for some time. Jake not say noting, but he make a note ob de affair in his mind. De bery next day de songo away to de village to buy some tings he want. De fader he come outand watch me at work; he curse and swear as usual; he call me lazyhound and swear he cut de flesh from my back; presently he come quiteclose and shake him fist in Jake's face. Dat was a foolish ting todo. So long as he keep bofe him hands on de gun he could say what helike quite safe, but when he got one hand up lebel wid Jake's nose, dat different ting altogether. Jake throw up his hand and close widhim. De gun tumble down and we wrastle and fight. He strong man forsure, but Jake jest a little stronger. We roll ober and ober on deground for some minutes; at last Jake git de upper hand and seize dewhite man by de t'roat, and he pretty quick choke him life out. Denhe pick up de gun and wait for de son; when he come back he put abullet t'rough him. Den he go to de hut and git food and powder andball and start into de woods. De oder niggers dey take no part in deaffair. Dey look on while the skirmish lasts, but not interfere oneway or oder. When it ober me ask dem if dey like to go wid me, butdey too afraid ob de redskins; so Jake start by himse'f. Me habplenty ob practice in de woods and no fear ob meeting redskins, except when dey on de warpath. De woods stretch a bery long way allober de country, and Jake trabel in dem for nigh t'ree weeks. Heshoot deer and manage bery well; see no redskin from the first day tode last; den he come out into de open country again, hundreds obmiles from de place where he kill dat Kentuckian. He leab his gunbehind now and trabel for Richmond, where he hear dat de whiteprisoners was kept. He walk all night and at day sleep in de woods orde plantations, and eat ears ob corn. At last he git to Richmond. Denhe gib out dat him massa wanted him to fight on de side ob de Englishand dat he run away. He go to de prison and offer to work dere. Deytink him story true, and as he had no massa to claim him dey say heState property, and work widout wages like de oder niggers here; deyall forfeited slaves whose massas had jined de English. Dese peopleso pore dey can't afford to pay white man, so dey take Jake aswarden, and by good luck dey put him in to carry de dinner to de beryroom where Massa Harold was. "

"And have you the keys to lock us up?"

"No, massa, de niggers only cook de dinners and sweep de prison andde yard, and do dat kind ob job; de white wardens--dere's six obdem--dey hab de keys. "

"Then how did you manage to get here, Jake?"

"Dat not bery easy matter, Massa Harold. Most ob de wardens drinklike fish; but de head man, him dat keep de keys, he not drink. Forsome time Jake not see him way, but one night when he lock up deprisoners he take Jake round wid him, and Jake carried de big bunchob keys--one key to each passage. When he lock up de doors here andhand de key to Jake to put on de bunch agin, Jake pull out a hair obhim head and twist it round de ward ob de key so as to know him agin. Dat night me git a piece ob bread and work him up wid some oil tillhe quite like putty, den me steal to de chief warden's room, and derede keys hang up close to him bed. Jake got no shoes on, and he stoleup bery silent. He take down de bunch ob keys and carry dem off. Hegit to quiet place and strike a light, and search t'rough de keystill he find de one wid de hair round it; den he take a deepimpression ob him wid de bread; den he carry back the keys and hang'em up. Jake not allowed to leabe de prison. We jest as muchprisoners as de white men, so he not able to go out to git a keymade; but in de storeroom dere's all sorts ob tools, and he git holdob a fine file; den he look about among de keys in de doors ob all destorerooms and places which wor not kept locked up. At last he find akey jest de right size, and dough de wards were a little differentdey was ob de right shape. Jake set to work and filled off de knobsand p'ints which didn't agree wid de shape in de bread. Dis morning, when you was all out in de yard, me come up quietly and tried de keyand found dat it turned de lock quite easy. Wid a fedder and some oilme oil de lock and de key till it turned widout making de least, noise. Den to-night me waited till de sentry come along de corridor, and den Jake slip along and here he is. "

"Capital, Jake!" Harold said. "And now what is the next thing to do?Will it be possible to escape through the prison?"

"No, Massa Harold, dere am t'ree doors from de prison into de yardand dere's a sentry outside ob each, and de main guard ob twenty menare down dere, too. No possible to git out ob doors widout de alarmbeing given. "

"With the file, Jake, we might cut through the bars. "

"We might cut t'rough de bars and git down into de courtyard; dateasy enough, massa. Jake could git plenty ob rope from de storeroom, but we hab de oder wall to climb. "

"You must make a rope-ladder for that, Jake. "

"What sort ob a ladder dat, massa?"

Harold explained to him how it should be made. 

"When you have finished it, Jake, you should twist strips of any sortof stuff, cotton or woolen, round and round each of the wooden steps, so that it will make no noise touching the wall as we climb it. Thenwe want a grapnel. "

"Me no able to make dat, massa. "

"Not a regular grapnel, Jake, but you might manage something whichwould do. "

"What sort ob ting?" Jake asked. 

Harold sat for some time in thought. 

"If the wall were not so high it would be easy enough, Jake, for wecould do it by fastening the rope within about three inches of theend of a pole six feet long and three inches thick. That would neverpull over the wall, but it is too high to throw the pole over. "

"Jake could t'row such a stick as dat ober easy enough, massa--nodifficulty about dat; but me no see how a stick like dat balancemassa's weight. "

"It would not balance it, Jake, but the pull would be a side pull andwould not bring the stick over the wall. If it were only bamboo itwould be heavy enough. "

"Bery well, Massa Harold; if you say so, dat's all right. Jake cangit de wood easy enough; dere's plenty ob pieces among de firewooddat would do for us. "

"Roll it with strips of stuff the same way as the ladder steps, so asto prevent it making a noise when it strikes the wall. In addition tothe ladder we shall want a length of rope long enough to go from thiswindow to the ground, and another length of thin rope more than twicethe height of the wall. "

"Bery well, Massa Harold, me understand exactly what's wanted; butit'll take two or t'ree days to make de ladder, and me can only workob a night. " being caught. We must choose a dark and windy night. Bring two files with you, so that we can work together, and someoil. "

"All right, massa. Now me go. "

"Shut the door quietly, Jake, and do not forget to lock it behindyou, " Harold said, as Jake stole noiselessly from the cell. 

A week passed without Jake's again visiting Harold's cell. On theseventh night the wind had got up and whistled around the jail, andHarold, expecting that Jake would take advantage of the opportunity, sat down on his bed without undressing, and awaited his coming. Itwas but half an hour after the door had been locked for the nightthat it quietly opened again. 

"Here me am, sar, wid eberyting dat's wanted; two files and some oil, de rope-ladder, de short rope for us to slide down, and de long thinrope and de piece ob wood six feet long and thick as de wrist. "

They at once set to work with the files, and in an hour had sawnthrough two bars, making a hole sufficiently wide for them to pass. The rope was then fastened to a bar, Harold took off his shoes andput them in his pocket and then slid down the rope into thecourtyard. With the other rope Jake lowered the ladder and pole tohim and then slid down himself. Harold had already tied to the pole, at four inches from one end, a piece of rope some four feet long, soas to form a loop about half that length. The thin rope was putthrough the loop and drawn until the two ends came together. 

Noiselessly they stole across the yard until they reached theopposite wall. The night was a very dark one, and although they couldmake out the outline of the wall above them against the skyline, thesentry-boxes at the corners were invisible. Harold now took hold ofthe two ends of the rope, and Jake, stepping back a few yards fromthe wall, threw the pole over it. Then Harold drew upon the ropeuntil there was a check, and he knew that the pole was hard upagainst the edge of the wall. He tied one end of the rope-ladder toan end of the double cord and then hauled steadily upon the other. The rope running through the loop drew the ladder to the top of thewall. All this was done quickly and without noise. 

"Now, Jake, do you go first, " Harold said. "I will hold the ropetight below, and do you put part of your weight on it as you go up. When you get to the top, knot it to the loop and sit on the walluntil I come up. "

In three minutes they were both on the wall, the ladder was hauled upand dropped on the outside, while the pole was shifted to the insideof the wall; then they descended the ladder and made across thecountry. 

"Which way we go, massa?" Jake asked. 

"I have been thinking it over, " Harold replied, "and have decided onmaking for the James River. We shall be there before morning and canno doubt find a boat. We can guide ourselves by the stars, and whenwe get into the woods the direction of the wind will be sufficient. "

The distance was about twenty miles, but although accustomed toscouting at night, they would have had difficulty in making their waythrough the woods by morning had they not struck upon a road leadingin the direction in which they wanted to go. 

Thus it was still some hours before daylight when they reached theJames River. They had followed the road all the way, and at the pointwhere it reached the bank there was a village of considerable size, and several fishermen's boats were moored alongside. Stepping intoone of these, they unloosed the head-rope and pushed out into thestream. The boat was provided with a sail. The mast was soon steppedand the sail hoisted. 

Neither Harold nor Jake had had much experience in boat-sailing, butthe wind was with them and the boat ran rapidly down the river, andbefore daylight they were many miles from their point of starting. The banks of the James River are low and swampy, and few signs ofhuman habitation were seen from the stream. It widened rapidly asthey descended and became rougher and rougher. They therefore steeredinto a sheltered spot behind a sharp bend of the river and anchored. 

In the locker they found plenty of lines and bait, and, setting towork, had soon half a dozen fine fish at the bottom of the boat. Theypulled up the kedge and rowed to shore and soon made a fire, findingflint and steel in the boat. The fish were broiled over the fire uponsticks. The boat was hauled in under some overhanging bushes, and, stretching themselves in the bottom, Harold and Jake were soon fastasleep. 

The sun was setting when they woke. 

"What you going to do, sar?" Jake asked. "Are you tinking obtrabeling by land or ob sailing to New York?"

"Neither, Jake, " Harold answered. "I am thinking of sailing down thecoast inside the line of keys to Charleston. The water there iscomparatively smooth, and as we shall be taken for fishermen it isnot likely that we shall be overhauled. We can land occasionally andpick a few ears of corn to eat with our fish, and as there isgenerally a breeze night and morning, however still and hot the day, we shall be able to do it comfortably. I see that there is an ironplate here which has been used for making a fire and cooking onboard, so we will lay in a stock of dry wood before we start. "

The journey was made without any adventure. While the breeze lastedthey sailed; when it fell calm they fished, and when they hadobtained a sufficient supply for their wants they lay down and sleptunder the shade of their sail stretched as an awning. Frequently theypassed within hail of other fishing-boats, generally manned bynegroes. But beyond a few words as to their success, no questionswere asked. They generally kept near the shore, and when they saw anylarger craft they either hauled the boat up or ran into one of thecreeks in which the coast abounds. It was with intense pleasure thatat last they saw in the distance the masts of the shipping inCharleston harbor. 

Two hours later they landed. They fastened the boat to the wharf andmade their way into the town unquestioned. As they were walking alongthe principal street they saw a well-known figure saunteringleisurely toward them. His head was bent down and he did not notice, them until Harold hailed him with a shout of "Halloo, Peter, oldfellow! How goes it?"

Peter, although not easily moved or excited, gave a yell of delightwhich astonished the passers-by. 

"Ah, my boy!" he exclaimed, "this is a good sight for my old eyes. Here have I been a-fretting and a-worrying myself for the last threemonths, and cussing my hard luck that I was not with you in thataffair on King's Mountain. At first, when I heard of it, I says tomyself, 'The young un got out of it somehow. He aint going to becaught asleep. ' Waal, I kept on hoping and hoping you'd turn up, tillat last I couldn't deceive myself no longer and was forced toconclude that you'd either been rubbed out or taken prisoner. About amonth ago we got from the Yankees a list of the names of them they'dcaptured, and glad I was to see yours among 'em. As I thought as howyou weren't likely to be out as long as the war lasted, I wasa-thinking of giving it up and going to Montreal and settling downthere. It was lonesome like without you, and I missed Jake's laugh, and altogether things didn't seem natural like. Jake, I'm glad to seeye. Your name was not in the list, but I thought it likely enoughthey might have taken you and set you to work, and made no account ofye. "

"That is just what they did; but he got away after settling his scorewith his new master, and then made for Richmond, where I was inprison; then he got me loose, and here we are. But it is a longstory, and I must tell it you at leisure. "

CHAPTER XX. 

THE WAR IN SOUTH CAROLINA. 

The fishing-boat was disposed of for a few pounds, and Harold andJake were again fitted out in the semi-uniform worn by the scouts. OnDecember 13, the very day after their arrival, a considerabledetachment of troops, under General Leslie, arrived, and on the 19thmarched, 1500 strong, to join Lord Cornwallis. Harold and his matesaccompanied them, and the united army proceeded northwest, betweenthe Roanoke and Catawba rivers. Colonel Tarleton was detached with aforce of 1000 men, consisting of light and German legion infantry, aportion of the Seventh Regiment and of the first battalion of theSeventy-first, 350 cavalry, and two field-pieces. His orders were topursue and destroy a force of some 800 of the enemy under GeneralMorgan. The latter, finding himself pressed, drew up his troops foraction near a place called the Cowpens. Then ensued the one action inthe whole war in which the English, being superior in numbers, suffered a severe defeat. 

Tarleton, confident of victory, led his troops to the attack withoutmaking any proper preparations for it. The infantry advanced bravely, and, although the American infantry held the ground for a time withgreat obstinacy, they drove them back and the victory appeared to betheirs. Tarleton now sent orders to his cavalry to pursue, as hisinfantry were too exhausted, having marched at a rapid pace allnight, to do so. The order was not obeyed, and Major Washington, whocommanded the American cavalry, advanced to cover his infantry. Theserallied behind their shelter and fell upon the disordered Britishinfantry. Thus suddenly attacked when they believed that victory wasin their hands, the English gave way and were driven back. A panicseized them and a general rout ensued. Almost the whole of them wereeither killed or taken prisoners. 

Tarleton in vain endeavored to induce his German legion cavalry tocharge; they stood aloof and at last fled in a body through thewoods. Their commander and 14 officers remained with Tarleton, andwith these and 40 men of the Seventeenth Regiment of dragoons hecharged the whole body of the American cavalry and drove them backupon the infantry. 

No partial advantage, however brilliant, could retrieve themisfortune of the day. All was already lost, and Tarleton retreatedwith his gallant little band to the main army under Lord Cornwallis, twenty-five miles from the scene of action. The British infantry wereall killed, wounded, or taken prisoners, with the exception of asmall detachment which had been left in the rear, and who fell backhastily as soon as the news of the result of the action reached them. The legion cavalry returned to camp without the loss of a man. 

The defeat at Cowpens had a serious influence on the campaign. Itdeprived Lord Cornwallis of the greater portion of his lightinfantry, who were of the greatest utility in a campaign in such acountry, while the news of the action had an immense influence inraising the spirits of the colonists. Hitherto they had uniformly metwith ill success when they opposed the British with forces evenapproaching an equality of strength. In spite of their superior armsand superior shooting, they were unable to stand the charge of theBritish infantry, who had come almost to despise them as foes in thefield. The unexpected success urged them to fresh exertions andbrought to their side vast numbers of waverers. 

General Morgan, who was joined by General Greene, attempted toprevent Cornwallis passing the fords of the Catawba. It was not tillFebruary 1 that the river had fallen sufficiently to render a passagepossible. Colonel Webster was sent with his division to one of theprincipal fords, with orders to open a cannonade there and make afeint of crossing, while the general himself moved toward a smallerand less-known ford. General Davidson, with 300 Americans, waswatching this point, but the brigade of guards were ordered tocommence the passage and were led by their light infantry companiesunder Colonel Hall. The river was five hundred yards across, and thestream so strong that the men, marching in fours, had to support oneanother to enable them to withstand its force. The ford took a sharpturn in the middle of the river. 

The night being dark, the guards were not perceived until they hadreached this point, when the enemy immediately opened fire upon them. The guide at once fled, without his absence being noticed until itwas too late to stop him. Colonel Hall, not knowing of the bend inthe ford, led his men straight forward toward the opposite bank, andalthough their difficulties were much increased by the greater depthof water through which they had to pass, the mistake was really themeans of saving them from much loss, as the Americans were assembledto meet them at the head of the ford, and would have inflicted aheavy loss upon them as they struggled in the stream. They did notperceive the change in the direction of the column's march until toolate, and the guards, on landing, met them as they came on andquickly routed and dispersed them. The British lost 4 killed, amongwhom was Colonel Hall, and 36 wounded. 

The rest of the division then crossed. Colonel Tarleton, with thecavalry, was sent against 500 of the Americans who had fallen backfrom the various fords, and, burning with the desire to retrieve thedefeat of the Cowpens, the legion horse charged the enemy with suchfury that they were completely routed, 50 of them being killed. 

Morgan and Greene withdrew their army through the Roanoke River, hotly pursued by the English. For a few days the British armyremained at Hillsborough, but no supplies of food sufficient for itsmaintenance could be found there, so it again fell back. GeneralGreene, being re-enforced by a considerable force, now determined tofight, and accordingly advanced and took up a position near GuilfordCourt House. 

[Illustration: Battle of Guilford Fought on the 16th of March 1781. ]

The American force consisted of 4243 infantry and some 3000irregulars--for the most part backwoodsmen from the frontier--whilethe British force amounted to 1445, exclusive of their cavalry, who, however, took little part in the fight. About four miles fromGuilford the advanced guards of the army met and a sharp fightensued--the Americans, under Colonel Lee, maintaining their groundstanchly until the Twenty-third Regiment came up to the assistance ofTarleton, who commanded the advance. 

The main American force was posted in an exceedingly strong position. Their first line was on commanding ground, with open fields in front;on their flanks were woods, and a strong fence ran along in front oftheir line. The second line was posted in a wood three hundred yardsin rear of the first, while four hundred yards behind were threebrigades drawn up in the open ground round Guilford Court House. Colonel Washington, with two regiments of dragoons and one ofriflemen, formed a reserve for the right flank; Colonel Lee, with hiscommand, was in reserve on the left. 

As soon as the head of the British column appeared in sight two gunsupon the road opened fire upon them and were answered by the Englishartillery. While the cannonade continued the British formed in orderof attack. The Seventy-first, with a provincial regiment, supportedby the first battalion of the guards, formed the right; theTwenty-third and Thirty-third, led by Colonel Webster, with thegrenadiers and second battalion of guards, formed the left. The lightinfantry of the guards and the cavalry were in reserve. 

When the order was given to advance the line moved forward in perfectsteadiness, and at 150 yards the enemy opened fire. The English didnot fire a shot till within 80 yards, when they poured in a volleyand charged with the bayonet. The first line of the enemy at oncefell back upon the second; here a stout resistance was made. Postedin the woods and sheltering themselves behind trees, they kept up forsome time a galling fire which did considerable execution. GeneralLeslie brought up the right wing of the first battalion of guardsinto the front line and Colonel Webster called up the secondbattalion. The enemy's second line now fell back on their third, which was composed of their best troops, and the struggle was a veryobstinate one. 

The Americans, from their vastly superior numbers, occupied so long aline of ground that the English commanders, in order to face them, were obliged to leave large gaps between the different regiments. Thus it happened that Webster, who with the Thirty-third Regiment, the light infantry, and the second battalion of guards turned towardthe left, found himself separated from the rest of the troops by theenemy, who pushed in between him and the Twenty-third. These againwere separated from the guards. The ground was very hilly, the woodexceedingly thick, and the English line became broken up intoregiments separated from each other, each fighting on its own accountand ignorant of what was going on in other parts of the field. 

The second battalion of guards was the first that broke through thewood into the open grounds of Guilford Court House. They immediatelyattacked a considerable force drawn up there, routed them, and tooktheir two cannon with them; but, pursuing them with too much ardorand impetuosity toward the woods in the rear, were thrown intoconfusion by a heavy fire from another body of troops placed there, and being instantly charged by Washington's dragoons, were drivenback with great slaughter and the cannon were retaken. 

At this moment the British guns, advancing along the road through thewood, issued into the open and checked the pursuit of the Americansby a well-directed fire. The Seventy-first and the Twenty-third nowcame through the wood. The second battalion of guards rallied andagain advanced, and the enemy were quickly repulsed and put toflight. The two guns were recaptured, with two others. 

Colonel Webster, with the Thirty-third, returned across the ravinethrough which he had driven the enemy opposed to him, and rejoinedthe rest of the force. The Americans drew off in good order. TheTwenty-third and Twenty-first pursued with the cavalry for a shortdistance and were then recalled. The fight was now over on the centerand left, but on the right heavy firing was still going on. HereGeneral Leslie, with the first battalion of guards and a Hessianregiment, had been greatly impeded by the excessive thickness of thewoods, which rendered it impossible to charge with the bayonet. Asthey struggled through the thicket the enemy swarmed around them, sothat they were at times engaged in front, flanks, and rear. The enemywere upon an exceedingly steep rise, and lying along the top of thisthey poured such a heavy fire into the guards that these sufferedexceedingly; nevertheless they struggled up to the top and drove thefront line back, but found another far more numerous drawn up behind. As the guards struggled up to the crest they were received by atremendous fire on their front and flanks and suffered so heavilythat they fell into confusion. The Hessian regiment, which hadsuffered but slightly, advanced in compact order to the left of theguards, and, wheeling to the right, took the enemy in the flank witha very heavy fire. Under cover of this the guards re-formed and movedforward to join the Hessians and complete the repulse of the enemyopposed to them. They were again attacked both in the flank and therear, but at last they completely dispersed the troops surroundingthem and the battle came to an end. 

This battle was one of the most obstinate and well-contestedthroughout the war, and the greatest credit is due to the British, who drove the enemy, three times their own number, from the groundchosen by them and admirably adapted to their mode of warfare. 

The loss, as might have been expected, was heavy, amounting to 93killed and 413 wounded--nearly a third of the force engaged. Betweentwo and three hundred of the enemy's dead were found on the field ofbattle, and a great portion of their army was disbanded. Thesufferings of the wounded on the following night were great. Atremendous rain fell, and the battle had extended over so large anarea that it was impossible to find and collect them. The troops hadhad no food during the day and had marched several miles before theycame into action. Nearly 50 of the wounded died during the night. 

Decisive as the victory was, its consequences were slight. LordCornwallis was crippled by his heavy loss, following that which theforce had suffered at the Cowpens. The two battles had diminished thestrength of his little force by fully half. Provisions were difficultto obtain, and the inhabitants, some of whom had suffered greatlyupon previous occasions for their loyal opinions, seeing the weaknessof the force and the improbability of its being enabled to maintainitself, were afraid to lend assistance or to show their sympathy, asthey would be exposed on its retreat to the most cruel persecutionsby the enemy. 

Three days after the battle Lord Cornwallis retired, leaving 70 ofthe wounded, who were unable to move, under the protection of a flagof truce. From Guilford Court House he moved his troops toWilmington, in North Carolina, a seaport where he hoped to obtainprovisions and stores, especially clothing and shoes. 

General Greene, left unmolested after his defeat, reassembled hisarmy, and receiving re-enforcements, marched at full speed to attackLord Rawdon at Camden, thinking that he would, with his greatlysuperior force, be able to destroy him in his isolated situation. TheEnglish commander fortified his position and the American generaldrew back and encamped on Hobkirk Hill, two miles distant, to awaitthe coming of his heavy baggage and cannon, together with somere-enforcements. Lord Rawdon determined to take the initiative, andmarching out with his whole force of 900 men, advanced to the attack. The hill was covered at its foot by a deep swamp, but the Englishmarched round this and stormed the position. The Americans made anobstinate resistance, but the English climbed the hill with suchimpetuosity, in spite of the musketry and grape-shot of the enemy, that they were forced to give way. Several times they returned to theattack, but were finally driven off in confusion. One hundredprisoners were taken, and Lord Rawdon estimated that 400 of the enemywere killed and wounded. The American estimate was considerablylower, and as the Americans fought with all the advantage ofposition, while the English were exposed during their ascent to aterrible fire, which they were unable to return effectively, it isprobable that the American loss, including the wounded, was inferiorto that of the English, whose casualties amounted to 258. 

Harold and his companions did not take part either in the battle ofGuilford Court House or in that of Hobkirk Hill, having been attachedto the fort known as Ninety-six, because a milestone with thesefigures upon it stood in the village. The force here was under thecommand of Lieutenant Colonel Cruger, who had with him 150 men of aprovincial corps known as Delancey's, 200 of the second battalion ofthe New Jersey volunteers, and 200 local loyalists. The post was faradvanced, but so long as Lord Rawdon remained at Camden its positionwas not considered to be dangerous. The English general, however, after winning the battle of Hobkirk Hill, received news of theretirement of Lord Cornwallis toward Wilmington, and seeing that hewould thereby be exposed to the whole of the American forces in SouthCarolina and would infallibly be cut off from Charleston, hedetermined to retire upon that port. Before falling back he sentseveral messengers to Colonel Cruger, acquainting him of hisintention. But so well were the roads guarded by the enemy that noneof the messengers reached Ninety-six. 

Colonel Cruger, being uneasy at the length of time which had elapsedsince he had received any communication, sent Harold and the twoscouts out with instructions to make their way toward the enemy'slines and, if possible, to bring in a prisoner. This they had notmuch difficulty in doing. Finding out the position of two parties ofthe Americans, they placed themselves on the road between them. Nolong time elapsed before an American officer came along. A shot fromPeter's rifle killed his horse, and before the officer could recoverhis feet, he was seized by the scouts. They remained hidden in thewood during the day and at night returned with their prisoner toNinety-six, thirty miles distant, avoiding all villages whereresistance could be offered by hostile inhabitants. 

From the prisoner Colonel Cruger learned that Lord Rawdon hadretreated from Camden and that he was therefore entirely isolated. The position was desperate, but he determined to defend the post tothe last, confident that Lord Rawdon would, as soon as possible, undertake an expedition for his release. 

The whole garrison was at once set to work, stockades were erected, earthworks thrown up, a redoubt--formed of casks filled withearth--constructed, and the whole strengthened by ditches andabattis. Blockhouses were erected in the village to enable the troopsto fire over the stockades, and covered communications made betweenvarious works. The right of the village was defended by a regularwork called the Star. To the left was a work commanding a rivuletfrom which the place drew its supply of water. 

Colonel Cruger offered the volunteers, who were a mounted corps, permission to return to Charleston, but they refused to accept theoffer, and, turning their horses into the woods, determined to sharethe fate of the garrison. In making this offer the colonel wasinfluenced partly by motives of policy, as the stock of provisionswas exceedingly scanty, and he feared that they would not last if thesiege should be a long one. Besides this, he feared that, as hadalready too often happened, should the place fall, even the solemnengagement of the terms of the surrender would not be sufficient toprotect the loyalists against the vengeance of their countrymen. 

On May 21 General Greene, with his army, appeared in sight of theplace and encamped in a wood within cannon-shot of the village. Helost no time, and in the course of the night threw up two workswithin seventy paces of the fortifications. The English commander didnot suffer so rash and disdainful a step to pass unpunished. Thescouts, who were outside the works, brought in news of what was beingdone, and also that the working parties were protected by a strongforce. 

The three guns which constituted the entire artillery of thedefenders were moved noiselessly to the salient angle of the Staropposite the works, and at eleven o'clock in the morning thesesuddenly opened fire, aided by musketry from the parapets. Thecovering force precipitately retreated, and 30 men sallied out fromthe fort, carried the intrenchments, and bayoneted their defenders. Other troops followed, the works were destroyed, and the intrenchingtools carried into the fort. General Greene, advancing with his wholearmy, arrived only in time to see the last of the sallying partyre-enter the village. 

"I call that a right-down good beginning, " Peter Lambton said, ingreat exultation. "There's nothing like hitting a hard blow at thebeginning of the fight. It raises your spirits and makes t'other chapmighty cautious. You'll see next time they'll begin their works at amuch more respectful distance. "

Peter was right. The blow checked the impetuosity of the Americangeneral, and on the night of the 23d he opened his trenches at adistance of four hundred yards. Having so large a force, he was ableto push forward with great rapidity, although the garrison madeseveral gallant sorties to interfere with the work. 

On June 3 the second parallel was completed. A formal summons wassent to the British commander to surrender. This document was couchedin the most insolent language and contained the most unsoldierlikethreats of the consequences which would befall the garrison and itscommander if he offered further resistance. Colonel Cruger sent backa verbal answer that he was not frightened by General Greene'smenaces and that he should defend the post until the last. 

The American batteries now opened with a heavy cross-fire, whichenfiladed several of the works. They also pushed forward a sapagainst the Star fort and erected a battery, composed of gabions, thirty-six yards only from the abattis and raised forty feet high soas to overlook the works of the garrison. The riflemen posted on itstop did considerable execution and prevented the British guns beingworked during the day. 

The garrison tried to burn the battery by firing heated shot into it, but from want of proper furnaces they were unable to heat the shotsufficiently, and the attempt failed. They then protected theirparapets as well as they could by sand-bags with loop-holes, throughwhich the defenders did considerable execution with their rifles. 

Harold and his two comrades, whose skill with their weapons wasnotorious, had their post behind some sand-bags immediately facingthe battery, and were able completely to silence the fire of itsriflemen, as it was certain death to show a head above its parapet. 

The enemy attempted to set fire to the houses of the village byshooting blazing arrows into them, a heavy musketry and artilleryfire being kept up to prevent the defenders from quenching theflames. These succeeded, however, in preventing any seriousconflagration, but Colonel Cruger ordered at once that the whole ofthe houses should be unroofed. Thus the garrison were for the rest ofthe siege without protection from the rain and night air, but allrisk of a fire, which might have caused the consumption of theirstores, was avoided. 

While the siege had been going on the town of Augusta had fallen, andLieutenant Colonel Lee, marching thence to re-enforce General Greene, brought with him the British prisoners taken there. With a scandalouswant of honorable feeling he marched these prisoners along in fullsight of the garrison, with all the parade of martial music, andpreceded by a British standard reversed. 

If the intention was to discourage the garrison it failed entirely inits effect. Fired with indignation at so shameful a sight, theydetermined to encounter every danger and endure every hardship ratherthan fall into the hands of an enemy capable of disgracing theirsuccess by so wanton an insult to their prisoners. 

The Americans, strengthened by the junction of the troops who hadreduced Augusta, began to make approaches against the stockaded forton the left of the village, which kept open the communication of thegarrison with their water supply. The operations on this side wereintrusted to Colonel Lee, while General Greene continued to directthose against the Star. 

On the night of June 9 a sortie was made by two strong parties of thedefenders. That to the right entered the enemy's trenches andpenetrated to a battery of four guns, which nothing but the want ofspikes and hammers prevented them from destroying. Here theydiscovered the mouth of a mine intended to be carried under one ofthe defenses of the Star. 

The division on the left fell in with the covering party of theAmericans, killed a number of them, and made their commanding officera prisoner. 

On the 12th Colonel Lee determined to attempt a storm of the stockadeon the left, and sent forward a sergeant and six men, with lightedcombustibles, to set fire to the abattis. The whole of them werekilled before effecting their purpose. A number of additional cannonnow arrived from Augusta, and so heavy and incessant a fire wasopened upon the stockade from three batteries that on the 17th it wasno longer tenable, and the garrison evacuated it in the night. 

The suffering of the garrison for want of water now became extreme. With great labor a well had been dug in the fort, but no water wasfound, and none could be procured except from the rivulet withinpistol-shot of the enemy. In the day nothing could be done, but atnight negroes, whose bodies in the darkness were not easilydistinguished from the tree-stumps which surrounded them, went outand at great risk brought in a scanty supply. The position of thegarrison became desperate. Colonel Cruger, however, was notdiscouraged, and did his best to sustain the spirits of his troops byassurances that Lord Rawdon was certain to attempt to relieve theplace as soon as he possibly could do so. 

At length one day, to the delight of the garrison, an Americanroyalist rode right through the pickets under the fire of the enemyand delivered a verbal message from Lord Rawdon to the effect that hehad passed Orangeburg and was on his march to raise the siege. 

Lord Rawdon had been forced to remain at Charleston until the arrivalof three fresh regiments from Ireland enabled him to leave that placein safety and march to the relief of Ninety-six. His force amountedto 1800 infantry and 150 cavalry. General Greene had also receivednews of Lord Rawdon's movements, and, finding from his progress thatit would be impossible to reduce the fort by regular approachesbefore his arrival, he determined to hazard an assault. 

The American works had been pushed up close to the forts, and thethird parallel had been completed, and a mine and two trenchesextended within a few feet of the ditch. On the morning of June 18 aheavy cannonade was begun from all the American batteries. The Wholeof the batteries and trenches were lined with riflemen, whose fireprevented the British from showing their heads, above the parapets. At noon two parties of the enemy advanced under cover of theirtrenches and made a lodgment in the ditch. These were followed byother parties with hooks to drag down the sand-bags and tools tooverthrow the parapet. They were exposed to the fire of theblock-houses in the village, and Major Green, the English officer whocommanded the Star fort, had his detachment in readiness behind theparapet to receive the enemy when they attempted to storm. 

As the main body of Americans did not advance beyond the thirdparallel and contented themselves with supporting the parties in theditch with their fire, the commander of the fort resolved to inflicta heavy blow. Two parties, each 30 strong, under the command ofCaptains Campbell and French, issued from the sally-port in the rear, entered the ditch, and, taking opposite directions, charged theAmericans who had made the lodgment with such impetuosity that theydrove everything before them until they met. The bayonet alone wasused and the carnage was great--two-thirds of those who entered thetrenches were either killed or wounded. 

General Greene, finding it useless any longer to continue theattempt, called off his troops, and on the following day raised thesiege and marched away with all speed, having lost at least 300 menin the siege. Of the garrison 27 were killed and 58 wounded. 

On the 21st Lord Rawdon arrived at Ninety-six and, finding that itwould be hopeless for him to attempt to overtake the retreatingenemy, who were marching with great speed, he drew off the garrisonof Ninety-six and fell back toward the coast. 

A short time afterward a sharp fight ensued between a force underColonel Stewart and the army of General Greene. The English weretaken by surprise and were at first driven back, but they recoveredfrom their confusion and renewed the fight with great spirit, andafter a desperate conflict the Americans were repulsed. Two cannonand 60 prisoners were taken; among the latter Colonel Washington, whocommanded the reserve. The loss on both sides was about equal, as 250of the British troops were taken prisoners at the first outset. TheAmerican killed considerably exceeded our own. Both, parties claimedthe victory; the Americans because they had forced the British toretreat; the British because they had ultimately driven the Americansfrom the field and obliged them to retire to a strong position sevenmiles in the rear This was the last action of the war in SouthCarolina. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

THE END OF THE STRUGGLE. 

Being unable to obtain any supplies at Wilmington, Lord Cornwallisdetermined to march on into Virginia and to effect a junction withthe British force under General Arnold operating there. Arnoldadvanced to Petersburg and Cornwallis effected a junction with him onMay 20. The Marquis de la Fayette, who commanded the colonial forceshere, fell back. Just at this time the Count de Grasse, with a largeFrench fleet, arrived off the coast, and, after some consultationwith General Washington, determined that the French fleet and thewhole American army should operate together to crush the forces underLord Cornwallis. 

The English were hoodwinked by reports that the French fleet wasintended to operate against New York, and it was not until theylearned that the Count de Grasse had arrived with twenty-eight shipsof the line at the mouth of the Chesapeake Bay that the true objectof the expedition was seen. A portion of the English fleetencountered them, but after irregular actions, lasting over fivedays, the English drew off and retired to New York. Thecommander-in-chief then attempted to effect a diversion, in order todraw off some of the enemy who were surrounding Cornwallis. The fortof New London was stormed after some desperate fighting, and greatquantities of ammunition and stores and fifty pieces of cannon taken. General Washington did not allow his attention to be distracted. Matters were in a most critical condition, for although to theEnglish the prospect of ultimate success appeared slight indeed, theAmericans were in a desperate condition. Their immense andlong-continued efforts had been unattended with any material success. It was true that the British troops held no more ground now than theydid at the end of the first year of the war, but no efforts of thecolonists had succeeded in wresting that ground from them. The peoplewere exhausted and utterly disheartened. Business of all sorts was ata standstill. Money had ceased to circulate, and the credit ofCongress stood so low that its bonds had ceased to have any valuewhatever. The soldiers were unpaid, ill fed, and mutinous. If on theEnglish side it seemed that the task of conquering was beyond them, the Americans were ready to abandon the defense from sheerexhaustion. It was then of paramount necessity to General Washingtonthat a great and striking success should be obtained to animate thespirits of the people. 

Cornwallis, seeing the formidable combination which the French andAmericans were making to crush him, sent message after message to NewYork to ask for aid from the commander-in-chief, and receivedassurances from him that he would at once sail with 4000 troops tojoin him. Accordingly, in obedience to his orders, Lord Cornwallisfortified himself at Yorktown. 

On September 28 the combined army of French and Americans, consistingof 7000 of the former and 12, 000 of the latter, appeared beforeYorktown and the post at Gloucester. Lord Cornwallis had 5960 men, but so great had been the effects of the deadly climate in the autumnmonths that only 4017 men were reported as fit for duty. 

The enemy at once invested the town and opened their trenches againstit. From their fleet they had drawn an abundance of heavy artillery, and on October 9 their batteries opened a tremendous fire upon theworks. Each day they pushed their trenches closer, and the Britishforce was too weak, in comparison with the number of its assailants, to venture upon sorties. The fire from the works was completelyoverpowered by that of the enemy, and the ammunition was nearlyexhausted. Day after day passed and still the promised re-enforcementsdid not arrive. Lord Cornwallis was told positively that the fleetwould set sail on October 8, but it came not, nor did it leave portuntil the 19th, the day on which Lord Cornwallis surrendered. 

On the 16th, finding that he must either surrender or break through, he determined to cross the river and fall on the French rear with hiswhole force and then turn northward and force his way throughMaryland, Pennsylvania, and the Jerseys. In the night the lightinfantry, the greater part of the guards, and part of theTwenty-third were embarked in boats and crossed to the Gloucesterside of the river before midnight. At this critical moment a violentstorm arose which prevented the boats returning. The enemy's firereopened at daybreak, and the engineer and principal officers of thearmy gave it as their opinion that it was impossible to resistlonger. Only one eight-inch shell and a hundred small ones remained. The defenses had in many places tumbled to ruins, and no effectualresistance could be opposed to an assault. 

Accordingly Lord Cornwallis sent out a flag of truce and arrangedterms of surrender. On the 24th the fleet and re-enforcements arrivedoff the mouth of the Chesapeake. Had they left New York at the timepromised, the result of the campaign would have been different. 

The army surrendered as prisoners of war until exchanged, theofficers with liberty to proceed on parole to Europe and not to serveuntil exchanged. The loyal Americans were embarked on the _Bonito_, sloop of war, and sent to New York in safety, Lord Cornwallis havingobtained permission to send off the ship without her being searched, with as many soldiers on board as he should think fit, so that theywere accounted for in any further exchange. He was thus enabled tosend off such of the inhabitants and loyalist troops as would havesuffered from the vengeance of the Americans. 

The surrender of Lord Cornwallis' army virtually ended the war. Theburden entailed on the people in England by the great struggleagainst France, Spain, Holland, and America, united in arms againsther, was enormous. So long as there appeared any chance of recoveringthe colony the English people made the sacrifices required of them, but the conviction that it was impossible for them to wage a war withhalf of Europe and at the same time to conquer a continent had beengaining more and more in strength. Even the most sanguine weresilenced by the surrender of Yorktown, and a cry arose throughout thecountry that peace should at once be made. 

As usual under the circumstances, a change of ministry took place. Negotiations for peace were at once commenced, and the war terminatedin the acknowledgment of the entire independence of the United Statesof America. 

Harold with his companions had fallen back to Charleston with LordRawdon after the relief of Ninety-six, and remained there until thenews arrived that the negotiations were on foot and that peace wasnow certain. Then he took his discharge and sailed at once forEngland, accompanied by Jake; Peter Lambton taking a passage toCanada to carry out his intention of settling at Montreal. 

Harold was now past twenty-two, and his father and mother did notrecognize him when, without warning, he arrived at their residence inDevonshire. It was six years since his mother had seen him, when shesailed from Boston before its surrender in 1776. 

For a year he remained quiet at home, and then carried out his planof returning to the American continent and settling in Canada. 

Accompanied by Jake, he sailed for the St. Lawrence and purchased asnug farm on its banks, near the spot where it flows from LakeOntario. 

He greatly improved it, built a comfortable house upon it, and twoyears later returned to England, whence he brought back his CousinNelly as his wife. 

Her little fortune was used in adding to the farm, and it became oneof the largest and best managed in the country. Peter Lambtonfound Montreal too crowded for him and settled down on the estate, supplying it with fish and game so long as his strength enabled himto go about, and enjoying the society of Jack Pearson, who hadmarried and established himself on a farm close by. As years wenton and the population increased the property became very valuable, and Harold, before he died, was one of the wealthiest and mostrespected men in the colony. So long as his mother lived he and hiswife paid occasional visits to England, but after her death hisfamily and farm had so increased that it was inconvenient to leavethem; his father therefore returned with him to Canada and ended hislife there. Jake lived to a good old age and was Harold's faithfulfriend and right-hand man to the last. 

THE END.